Skip to main content

Full text of "The future; or, The science of politics"

See other formats


v.^ 


^-{/oJiivDjo^    '^isojnvjjo^ 


V# 


^OFCALIFO%       ^OFCAIIFO/?^ 

>      \/'l  I  >       Iff  1    e-o 


''■>t?AyvaaiH^    ^<?ABVHaiii^ 


^^WE•l)NIVER%       ^10SAN( 


<^1]DNVS0)^^       %a3AINi 


aWEUNIVERVa 


^lOSANCElfj-^ 


<I5130NVS01^        %a3AINn-3WV 


.^WEUNIVER% 


^lOSANCELfj'^ 


^0FCAIIF0%, 


^J5i30Nvsoi^     %a3AiNa3WV^       ^OAavaaii^ 


-^ILIBRARYOc.       ^^^lilBRARY^/- 


aweukiver% 

"9 


^«aOdnV3JO'^      %03I1VJ-30^        ^-TiiJONVSOl^'^ 
^<^OFCALIF0%       ^OFCAIIFO%  ,^^\E•UNIVERS//) 


<r7130NVS01^ 


o 


=    ^ 


o 


\\\EUNIVER%       ^lOSANCElfj)^ 


^lllBRARYQr 


i'ilJDNVSOl^       '^/^a3AINn3WV^         %0JnV3JO^ 


•.WEUNIVERS//,         vvlOSANCElfj> 


^^   r^^f"^ 


.^,OFCAl!F0% 


^  '^.A^ 


^TJlJONVSOl^      "^/sajAiNa 


OfCAllFO/?/^^       AOfCAllF0%, 


,^WEUNIVER%       Aj^lOSANCI 


§  s 


^OAdvaaii-^^"^      ^^Aav^iaiii'^        <f^i33Nvsoi=^ 


.^WE■UNIVERVA 


vvlOSANCElfj^ 
3 


^TiiaONVSOl^ 


-< 

%a3AiNn-3WV^ 


^lUBRARYOc 


%J|]V3dO^ 


aWEUNIVERJ/a 


^lOSANCElfx^ 


<rii30NVsoi^      "^/saaAiNrt-jwv 


^0FCA1IF0% 


^^l•llBRARYQc.       -v>^UIBRARYQ^ 


^.«OJ11VJJO>'       ^<yOJIlV3JO>^ 


^WEUNIVERy/A 


_  o 


v^lOSANCE 

O 


.^OFCAIIFO/?^       ^0FCAIIF0% 


AWEUNIVERS/a 
<ril33NVS01^ 


^lOSANCE 

Or 
O 


^ 


AMEUNIVER%       ^lOSANCEl£j> 


% 


<f5l«NVS01^        %a3AINn3WV 


^^MEUNIVEW•/^       ^lOSANCElfx^ 


^^ 


^ILIBRARYQ^         ^lUBRAR 


%0JnV3JO^      ^(tfOJITVD- 
s^OFCALIFOMfc.       ^OFCAIIFI 


^\ 


%     ^"r 


T 


BY    THE    SAME    AUTHOR. 
Serimd  Edition,  8vo.  Price  5s. 

HE    SECOND     REFORM  ATIONj    or 

Christianity  developed. 

contents  : 

1.  The  Defects  of  the  first  Reformation  defined,  and  the  Outline  of  a  further 

Reformation  traced. 

2.  Tlie  Cure  of  the  Papal  Aggression  fully  discussed  and  determined. 

3.  A  Scheme  of  Church  Reform. 

■1.  A  Scheme  of  National  Education. 

5.  The  Laws  of  Entail  and  Primogeniture. 

C.  The  Poor  Laws. 

7.  Industry  and  Taxation. 

To  be  had  of  all  B.oksulkrs. 


'■  The  opportune,  sensihle  and  well-written  work  that  now  lies  heforeus  we  earnesly 
recommend  to  the  immediate  and  attentive  perusal  of  all  Classes  and  ilenominations. 
Rome,  by  its  avarice,  eagerness  and  folly,  has  provoked  the  contest ;  and  if  it  totally 
perish  in"  the  Second  Reformation,  which,  with  Mr.  Alison,  we  believe  to  be  inevitable, 
the  World  will  have  gained  largely  by  the  annihilation  of  the  grand  obstacle  (Roman 
Superstition)  to  Knowledge,  Religion  and  Universal  Civilization."— 3/or?/i»^  Adver- 
tiser. 

"  No  reader  can  fail  to  be  astounded  at  the  contents  of  this  Work.  We  must  pro- 
nounce it  to  be  one  of  the  most  able  and  philosophical  works  which  has  ever  issued 
from  the  press  of  this  country.  Though  earnest,  it  is  calm;  though  bold,  it  is 
not  reckless ;  though  daring,  prudent ;  and  a  reverential  spirit  marks  every  page 
from  beginning  to  end.  Its  style  is  calm,  logical,  clear;  and  its  sentences  ring  upon 
the  ear  like  intellectual  gold  — demanding  attention  from  even  those  who  will  perhaps 
approach  it  in  a  spirit  of  prejudice. 

"  The  Work,  we  are  convinced,  must  attract  great  and  serious  attention  ;  and  thougli 
orthodox  men  will  be  somewhat  jealous  of  yielding  assent  to  all  its  conclusions,  many 
an  earnest  spirit  will,  in  the  quietude  of  the  closet,  thank  Ciod  that  a  voice  hath 
spoken  out,  bidding  the  Anglican  Church  to  set  her  liouse  in  order,  and  see  that  she 
be  well  prepared  for  a  coming  inevitable  struggle.  Reason  and  Knowledge  must  con- 
test the  battle  with  Superstition— whether  that  superstition  exist  in  the  Church  of 
England  or  of  Rome.  If  Superstition  is  again  temporarily  to  triumph,  then  Rome  is 
again  temporarily  the  mistress  of  the  world;  and  if  the  Anglican  Protestant  Church 
contain  in  her  doctrines  or  forms  any  imbecile  manifestation  of  this  principle,  then  in 
the  general  triumph  of  the  Great  Mistress  of  Superstition  she  would  be  absorbed  and 
swept  away.  Let  her  well  look  to  it ;  examine  her  outworks ;  and  be  assured  that  she 
is  prepared  to  outride  every  storm  by  which  she  may  be  assailed. 

'•  We  commend  the  bold  and  earnest  reasoning  of  Mr.  Alison's  Work  to  the  most 
serious  consideration  of  thereligious thinkers  of  the  present  day." — Penzance  Gazette. 

"  The  task  the  Author  has  undertaken  of  entering  into  a  free  and  impartial  inquiry 
as  to  the  scope  desirable  to  be  embraced  in  Church  Reform,  has  liitlierto  been  shunned 
alike  by  the  self-interested  and  the  conscientious,  owing  to  well-founded  fears  of  dis- 
turbing the  bases  of  the  theological  theories  to  the  support  of  which  either  may 
have  found  his  wishes  pledged.  To  the  self-interested  the  field  of  free  inquiry  must 
ever  remain  forbidden  ground.  The  just  objections  felt  by  the  conscientiou.s  to  so 
daring  an  exploration  are,  we  trust,  now  removed.  With  such  infinite  delicacy  and 
skill  has  the  author  of  the  Essay  under  consideration  handled  this  crabbed  questi<  , 
as  to  open  universal  and  facile  access  to  the  truths  to  be  evolved  from  a  careful  inves- 
tigation of  it.  He  has  found  the  secret  how  to  strike  at  Opinion  without  wounding 
Conscience:  he  has  reconciled  Philosophy  with  Religion.  By  his  beautiful  resolu- 
tion of  that  complicated  series  of  dissonances  which  so  painfully  jarred  on  the  ear, 
now  of  piety,  now  of  reason,  he  has  modulated  a  divine  harmony  which  must  thrill  to 
the  heart  of  every  unprejudiced  well  wisher  to  the  cause  of  oppressed  and  sufTerinf; 
humanity — a  harmony  once  found,  which  will,  we  trust,  never  again  be  silenced,  but 
be  allowed  to  vibrate  through  all  ages." — Liverpool  Mercurii. 


THE     FUTURE! 


€jif  $nmt  nf  l^nlitirs. 


BY 

A.  ALISON,  Esq. 

AUTHOR     OF      "THE     SECOKD     R  E  I' 0  R  M  A  T  I  0  S,"     ETC. 


Ye  shall  know  the  Truth, 

And  the  Truth  shall  make  you  free. 

John,  viii.  32. 


LONDON: 

J.  ROWSELL,    GREAT    QUEEN    STREET, 
LINCOLN'S   INN   FIELDS. 

18  52. 


30  OCT.  1321 


London: 

C   ROWORTH  AND  SONS,  PHINTFRS, 
BF.I.L  YARD,  TEMPLF  BAR. 


A4I^ 


PREFACE. 


The  Art  of  Politics  has  its  roots  in  Moral 
Science  or  Abstract  Truth.  Moral  Science  re- 
gulates Belief  and  Opinion,  and  these  govern 
Human  Action. 

The  .  Law  which  ought  to  regulate  Belief 
and  Opinion  is  Truth  ;  that  which  ought  to 
govern  Actions  is  Wisdom,  —  the  union  of 
Truth  and  Liberty.  Man  is  born  free  to  act 
as  he  pleases,   and    yet    he    is    responsible  for 

his   acts;    and  wise  action   comes   from  Truth 
a5 


6 

in  connection  witli  Freedom.  Our  Work  on 
the  Second  Reformation  treats  of  Principles; 
it  therefore  answers  to  the  first  division.  It  is 
a  work  on  moral  philosophy. 

The  present  work  treats  of  the  result  of 
these  Principles  on  the  Future,  and  is  intended 
to  supply  the  second  division. 

Politics  may  be  stated  thus  : 

I.  Abstract  Truth  or  moral  philosophy. — 

This  Science  has  reference  to  Belief 
and  Opinion,  and  the  Law  which 
governs  it  is  Truth. 

II.  Wisdom.  —  This    Art  has  reference  to 

Human  Action,  and  the  Laws  which 
regulate  it  are  Truth  and  Toleration. 
Such  is  Politics,  or  the  art  of  governing- 
Human  Action.  It  treats  of  the  actions  of 
Individuals  and  Governments,  and,  generally, 
of  the  affairs  of  Life.  It  embraces  all  Science 
that  bears  on  the  Conduct. 


7 

The  material  ot"  all  Science  is  Facts  —  the 
internal  and  external  Facts  of  Experience.  By 
this  means  we  are  enabled  to  decipher  the 
PAST,  understand  the  present,  and  foresee 
THE  future. 

"  Knowledge  is  Power,"  because  it  confers 
power  over  the  Future.  It  is  because  Know- 
ledge is  only  partially  developed,  that  the  Future 
is  so  little  known.  The  Future  is  subject  to 
contingencies  which  cannot  be  foreseen;  but, 
with  that  difference,  the  Future  is  as  legitimate 
a  study  as  the  Past. 

For  the  first  time  Theology  (not  Religion) 
takes  its  place  among  the  Sciences;  and,  if 
the  present  attempt  to  trace  the  outline  of  a 
system  of  Politics  carries  Science  into  new 
and  unexplored  regions,  and  contributes  to 
deliver  Moral  Philosophy  from  its  present 
state  of  impotency,  such  must  be  ascribed 
t(j   the   incorporation  of  Theology   with   other 


8 

Science.  Unless  it  can  be  shown  that  Theo- 
logy does  not  bear  on  Public  Opinion,  there 
was  no  alternative  but  to  include  it.  To 
deprive  the  scientific  inquirer  of  facts  affect- 
ing Religious  Belief,  is  to  debar  him  from  the 
study  of  Human  Nature,  which  of  course  fur- 
nishes the  primary  data  from  which  Moral 
Science  is  derived. 

Without  Self-knowledge  Moral  Philosophy 
is  impossible,  and  Man  remains  a  riddle  to 
himself.  The  world  will  no  longer  tolerate  so 
palpable  a  limitation  of  the  Rights  of  Con- 
science, for  to  this  cause  the  slow  progress  of 
Knowledge  and  Civilization  is  owing. 

In  consequence  of  the  introduction  of  Theo- 
logy for  the  first  time,  that  department  of 
Science  occupies  a  large  portion  of  our  space. 
Many  difficulties  had  to  be  overcome,  which 
accounts  for  our  lengthened  discussion  on  that 
important  subject. 


9 

It  does  not  appear  that  the  Greek  and  Ro- 
man philosophers  possessed  more  of  the  Know- 
ledge of  Wisdom  than  is  to  be  found  in  the 
Books  of  Job  and  Proverbs,  although  they 
were  surrounded  by  a  higher  state  of  civili- 
zation. The  Greeks  unfortunately  turned  their 
attention  to  metaphysics,  a  much  more  capti- 
vating study,  but  one  by  no  means  favourable 
to  the  development  of  Knowledge. 

With  regard  to  the  present  state  of  Politics 
we  should  say  the  preliminary  requirements  of 
the  Science  are  in  a  high  state  of  forwardness. 
But  as  every  one  arbitrarily  takes  up  a  creed 
of  his  own  —  and  as  all  cannot  be  right — it  is 
evident  that  the  Science  of  Politics  is  yet  in 
a  chaotic  state.  This  Confusion  must  be 
turned  into  Order,  when  intelligent  men  may 
be  expected  to  think  alike,  and  act  from 
ascertained  principles.  Such  is  the  destiny  of 
the    Science   of    Politics,     and    the    march    of 


10 

Intelligence.     The   means  by   which  this    pro- 
gressive  Civilization  is  to  be  efiected  are, 
I.  Increased  Knowledge. 
II.  Improved  Action   and  improved  Legis- 
lation consequent  on  improved  Know- 
ledge. 
Our  two  works  embrace  an  unusually  large 
field  of  inquiry,  and  we  are  not  without  hope 
that   they    contain  the    elements    of  the  ivhole 
Truth.     To  give  part  and  withhold  part  is  not 
Truth,  and  we  have  spared  no  pains  to  com- 
ply with  all  its  requirements. 

The  Regeneration  of  the  World  depends 
on  the  acquisition  and  propagation  of  correct 
Knowledge ;  and  if  the  present  work  contributes 
in  any  degree  to  that  regeneration,  our  object 
will  be  accomplished. 


Cheltenham, 

January,  1852. 


CONTENTS. 


Chapter  I. 

PAGE 

PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS   ON  BELIEF  .  IS 


Chapter  II. 

THE    REMEDY    FOR    THE     PAPAL -OXFORD 

AGGRESSION 35 

THE    TEST    OF    TRUTH — Till;    FALL    OF   THE    PAPACY. 


Chaptkr  III. 

HUMAN  BELIEF  SUBJECTED  TO  THE  TEST 
OF  SCRIPTURE  AND  THE  TEST  OF 
EXPERIENCE .36 

PROVIDENCE —  EVIL  —  CONVERSION THE     OBJECT 

OF     RELIGION THE     JEWISH     AND      CHRISTIAN 

CHURCHES. 

Chapter  IV. 

WEALTH        89 

EXPENDITURE  —  THE  CURRENCY. 


Chapter  V. 

LEGISLATION 106 

UNIVERSAL    FREE  TRADE    AND    DIRECT    TAXATION — 

ELECTORAL     REFORM CHURCH     REFORM-    THE 

TITLES   ACT — CLASS   LEGISLATION. 


Chapter  VI. 

PAGE 

CIVILIZATION— THE    PAST 140 

ANCIENT    CIVILIZATION  —  THE     DARK     AGES — THE 
FIRST  REFORMATION. 


Chapter  VII. 


THE    PRESENT  STATE    OF  EUROPE    .     .     .     .  I(i0 

FRANCE GERMANY. 


Chapter  VIII. 


THE   GENERAL    REVOLUTION  OF  1S48    .     .     .188 

WAR  —  PEACE. 


Chapter  IX. 

CIVILIZATION— THE    FUTURE 208 

THE     PROSPECTIVE    RESULTS     OF    THE     SECOND     RE- 
FORMATION. 


Chapter  X. 


THE  SCHISM  IN  THE  CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND  .  220 

THE  RIGHT  OF  PRIVATE  JUDGMENT. 


Chapter  XI. 

CONCLUSION 234 


A  CONVERSATION   ON   BELIEF. 


CHAPTEE  I. 
PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


It  is  strange  that  in  these  days  of  research 
the  doctrines  of  Rehgion  should  be  allowed  to 
remain  without  any  serious  effort  to  inquire  into 
their  truth,  or  any  endeavour  to  define  their 
exact  import,  as  if  the  well-being  of  the  nation 
did  not  depend  on  its  Religion.  The  unsatis- 
factory results  of  so  called  orthodox  Christianity 
are  apparent  both  in  the  small  measure  of  good 
it  confers,  and  the  constant  strife  it  keeps  up; 
and  these  are  prima  facie  evidence  that  ortho- 
doxy either  contains  error,  or  is  very  imper- 
fectly understood. 


14 

Theological  works  are  generally  occupied  with 
controversies  which  never  discuss  the  ques« 
tion  as  to  whether  doctrines  and  practices  are 
true  or  false.  They  treat  doctrines  relative  to 
human  standards,  and  not  to  abstract  Truth 
as  well  as  Scripture.  The  Almighty  has  given 
to  man  a  Test  by  which  we  may  know  right 
from  wrong,  the  true  from  the  false;  and  yet 
we  refuse  to  use  this  test,  and  upbraid  those 
who  do. 

The  misfortune  of  the  World's  position  is, 
that  the  Laity  know  little  or  nothing  of  Theo- 
logy, and  the  Clergy  as  little  of  Human  Na- 
ture, arising  from  the  peculiar  direction  given  to 
their  respective  studies.  To  produce  a  com- 
bined knowledge  which  shall  elicit  Truth,  is 
most  desirable.  Notwithstanding  the  progress 
made  in  knowledge  and  civilization,  the  attention 
of  the  Church  is  still  directed  to  the  Past,  and 
not  to  the  Present  and  the  Future.  It  is  not 
by  looking  backward  upon  an  infant  world  that 
new   light   can  arise,  but   by   looking   on  the 


15 

present  and  the  future  in  the  light  of  the  past. 
Instead  of  poring  over  musty  volumes  which 
have  been  ransacked  a  thousand  times  without 
yielding  profit,  let  the  Church  go  forth  on  the 
world  and  teach  the  knowledge  of  Truth,  and 
protest  against  sin  and  untruth  in  every  shape ; 
then  Ignorance  will  yield  her  sway,  and  sin 
and  misery  will  cease  to  reign. 

That  errors  in  Belief  should  be  discovered,  is 
only  what  was  to  be  expected,  for  Ignorance 
and  Error  precede  Knowledge  and  Truth;  but 
if  vi^e  look  for  light  by  discussing  what  this  man 
thought  and  another  said  and  did  a  thousand 
years  ago,  we  only  deceive  ourselves  and  per- 
petuate error.  If  we  compare  Scripture  with 
Nature,  the  Truth  will  soon  appear;  and  Science 
and  Religion  will  be  reconciled.  If  we  read  the 
Bible  without  reference  to  Nature,  we  worship 
the  Word  of  God  to  the  exclusion  of  his  Works, 
thereby  ignoring  and  disregarding  the  major 
part  of  the  Revelations  of  the  Supreme.  This 
B  2 


16 

sin  will  be  entirely  removed  by  the  introduction 
of  the  test  of  Truth. 

A  Treatise  on  General  Science  like  the  pre- 
sent, to  be  worth  anything,  must  have  two 
requisites.  1.  It  must  be  comprehensive,  and 
show  the  effect  of  its  Doctrines  on  all  the  rami- 
fications of  Nature;  2.  It  must  be  in  harmony 
with  itself,  and  contain  no  inconsistencies.  It 
will  be  necessary  to  bear  these  self-evident 
requisites  in  mind,  if  an  answer  be  attempted. 
Unless  principles  be  universally  applied,  so  as 
to  elicit  the  whole  Truth,  there  can  be  no 
answer,  for  anything  short  of  that  is  not  Truth. 
If  our  works  contain  any  untruth,  they  will 
admit  of  being  answered ;  and  this  is  the  only 
manly  course  open  to  those  whose  interests  may 
be  supposed  to  be  in  danger. 

In  determining  the  Doctrines  of  our  Faith,  it 
is  necessary  to  start  from  a  fixed  point;  for 
without  this  the  Intellect  cannot  act.  We  have 
opened  the  Scriptures  with  the  belief  that  Re- 
generation is  the  object  of  Religion,  and  we 


17 

have  interpreted  all  Scripture  with  reference  to 
that  self-evident  object.  The  facts  of  Nature 
and  the  general  scope  of  Scripture  both  attest 
the  truth  of  this  the  governing  principle  of 
Religious  Belief.  If  this  preliminary  point  be 
granted,  disagreements  as  to  details  cannot  long 
exist.  We  call  special  attention  to  this  point, 
should  an  answer  be  attempted.  Let  the  object 
we  have  named  be  either  denied  or  accepted;  and 
if  the  object  of  the  writer  be  to  elicit  Truth,  he 
cannot  refuse  to  grant  us  this  request.  In  that 
case  much  good  may  be  expected  from  a  reply. 
It  has  been  urged,  as  an  objection,  that  our 
system  is  too  free ;  that  perfect  freedom  of 
Conscience  is  incompatible  with  Civil  and  Reli- 
gious Government.  Our  maxim  is  to  leave  the 
Conscience  free,  and  at  the  same  time  to  teach 
what  is  right.  The  first  is  the  law  of  Nature, 
the  last  the  law  of  Progress.  As  no  Reli- 
gion which  is  not  voluntary  can  produce  any 
effect  on  the  soul,  or  on  the  general  conduct 
and  happiness  of  man,  there  is  nothing  to  be 


18 

gained  by  curbing  his  liberty.  Good  cannot 
come  from  anything  opposed  to  Nature  or  to 
Truth ;  and  none  will  deny  that  Liberty  is  the 
birthright  of  every  soul.  It  is  not  by  inverting 
the  order  of  Nature,  or  by  introducing  laws 
opposed  to  Nature,  but  by  obeying  Nature,  and 
introducing  laws  by  which  Nature  may  be  pro- 
tected from  the  selfish  acts  of  man,  that  Good 
can  be  produced. 

Our  system  enlarges  the  sphere  of  the  Con- 
science beyond  what  has  hitherto  been  included 
under  that  term.  Convictions  of  Truth,  as  well 
as  those  emotions  which  are  known  by  the 
terms  "a  Good  Conscience"  and  its  opposite 
"  Remorse,"  are  emotions  of  Conscience.  For 
obedience  to  the  laws  of  Truth,  Justice,  Wis- 
dom, and  Expediency,  Man  is  responsible;  hence 
the  sphere  of  the  conscience  is  extended  instead 
of  being  contracted.  Personal  Knowledge  and 
Conscience  are  either  identical  or  correlative. 
Knowledge,  Conscience,  Truth,    and    Intellect 


19 

will   be   found  to    be  different  aspects   of  the 
same  thing. 

We  have  often  been  taught  from  the  Pulpit 
that  the  effects  of  Grace  are  non-miraculous,  and 
all  that  we  propose  is  to  bring  the  doctrines  of 
the  Protestant  Church  into  conformity  with 
tliat  Great  Truth.  As  "  Conversion"  determines 
all  the  doctrines  of  Religion,  our  system  is  sub- 
stantially orthodox,  as  that  is  preached  from 
many  Pulpits  in  and  out  of  the  Establishment. 
The  changes  proposed  arise  more  from  the 
undefined  and  undeveloped  state  of  the  Pro- 
testant creed  than  from  actual  error.  This 
being  the  case,  the  reader  will  perceive  that  we 
have  proposed  no  new  Religion,  but  a  new 
interpretation  of  the  Scriptures.  Our  prin- 
ciples are  not  those  of  Destruction — but  of 
Reformation  (Improvement).  If  contending 
against  unscriptural  Miracles  touches  the  essen- 
tials of  Christianity,  then  our  proposal  is  more 
than  a  Reformation ;  but  as  we  do  not  go  be- 
yond that  limit,  it  is  evident  that "  Reformation" 


20 

is  the  proper  title  of  the  Work.  To  say  that 
the  change  proposed  affects  the  existence  of 
Christianity,  or  any  of  the  Institutions  of  the 
State,  is  to  misstate  the  fact. 

We  have  said  that  the  principles  of  the 
Second  Reformation  have  been  obtained  by  a 
new  Interpretation  of  the  Scriptures,  by  the  use 
of  Knowledge  and  the  faculty  of  Reason.  That 
we  should  dare  to  use  Reason  in  reading  the 
Scriptures  seems  to  be  a  serious  fault;  we  are 
said  to  exalt  the  Intellect  above  the  Scriptures, 
and  so  forth.  Let  us  consult  Bishop  Butler 
on  the  office  of  Knowledge  and  Reason,  and 
the  fallacy  of  such  an  objection  will  appear. 

On  Reason,  which  is  called  the  "  candle  of 
the  Lord,"  Butler  says:  — 

"  I  express  myself  with  caution,  lest  I  should 
"  be  mistaken  to  vilify  Reason,  which  is  indeed 
"  the  only  faculty  we  have  wherewith  to  judge 
"  concerning  anything,  even  Revelation  itself." 

The  Revelations  of  the  Works  of  God  are  of 


21 

equal  authority  with  the  Word  of  God.  This 
is  granted  in  the  following  words : — 

"  It  is  to  be  added,  that  Light  and  Know- 
"  ledge,  in  what  manner  soever  afforded  us,  is 
"  equally  from  God." 

Such  is  the  use  made  of  the  Intellect  by  the 
author  of  "  The  Analogy  of  Nature  and  Reve- 
lation," and  we  venture  to  say  there  is  no  con- 
clusion contained  in  our  Works  which  these 
principles  do  not  justify. 

The  Bible  is  the  great  bulwark  of  true  Reli- 
gion and  Liberty.  Without  it  the  world  would 
still  be  worshipping  dumb  Idols;  and  with  all 
our  boasted  Knowledge  and  Liberty,  we  believe 
that  modern  Civilization  would  resort  to  Idol 
worship — under  the  auspices  of  Rome — should 
the  Sacred  Volume  be  lost. 

If  Christians  wish  to  preserve  their  Bible  in 
these  days,  when  the  press  teems  with  sceptical 
productions,  we  must  boldly  open  the  Books 
of  Nature  and  Revelation, —  not  with  the  view 
of  keeping  them  asunder, — but  with  the  object 
b5 


22 

of  discovering  the  means  of  interpreting  and 
reconciling  them.  This  was  evidently  the  view 
which  filled  Bishop  Butler's  mind,  after  having 
spent  the  greater  part  of  his  life  in  studying 
the  analogy  of  Nature  and  Revelation;  and 
when  so  great  an  authority  in  favour  of  the 
method  we  have  pursued  can  be  quoted,  our 
conclusions  ought  to  be  seriously  considered. 
God's  word  and  works  cannot  be  at  variance; 
hence  apparent  inconsistencies  must  be  ascribed 
to  our  imperfect  knowledge  of  both. 

It  is  only  by  making  use  of  the  test  of  Facts 
that  an  escape  from  the  Idolatrous  Doctrine  of 
Transubstantiation  is  possible.  Read  the  Scrip- 
tures without  remembering  facts,  and  that  de- 
basing Superstition  must  reign.  "  This  is  my 
"  Body"  must  be  taken  in  a  literal  sense ;  and 
the  consecrated  wafer  must  be  received  as  the 
actual  Body  of  Christ. 

Read  the  Scriptures  literally  as  regards  Evil, 
and  Original  Sin  must  likewise  continue  to  stifle 
inquiry  and  retard  the  progress  of  the  World ; 


23 

but  take  facts  along  with  us,  and  both  Errors 
are  renounced.  If  we  sin  against  Scripture  in 
the  one  case,  we  do  so  in  the  other.  The  fol- 
lowing quotation  is  our  authority  for  such  a 
course.  "  Who  also  hath  made  us  able  rai- 
"  nisters  of  the  New  Testament;  not  of  the 
"  letter,  hut  of  the  spirit ;  for  the  letter  killeth, 
"  but  the  spirit  giveth  life."  —  2  Cor.  iii.  6. 
Dr.  Clarke,  in  explaining  how  many  passages 
of  the  Scriptures  ought  to  be  read  figuratively — 
although  at  first  sight  they  appear  to  forbid 
that  interpretation — states,  that  in  the  Hebrew, 
Caldee,  and  Caldeo-Syriac  languages  there  is  no 
term  to  express  "  mean,"  "  signify,"  "  denote." 
In  these  circumstances  we  ought  freely  to  act 
upon  the  principle  of  deciding  disputed  ques- 
tions by  the  test  of  Facts.  No  reason  can  be 
given  why  we  should  not  interpret  Scripture 
figuratively  as  regards  Evil  as  well  as  regards 
the  Body  of  Christ ;  and  unless  we  apply  the 
same  rule  to  all  Scripture,  we  read  that  Book 


24 

without  rule,  and  disregard  the  first  principles 
of  Truth. 

We  do  not  question  the  Miracles  of  the  Bible, 
nor  the  possibility  of  Miracles  even  in  our  own 
day:  all  that  we  require  is  "evidence"  for  such; 
and  with  regard  to  our  Lord's  divinity,  and 
the  truth  of  Revelation,  there  is  no  lack  of 
well  authenticated  evidence,  both  as  to  the 
Miracles  performed,  and  the  divine  Truths 
taught.  We  see  no  greater  difficulty  in  ac- 
cepting the  mystery  of  the  Incarnation  than 
any  other  Miracle  of  the  Scriptures.  We 
should  like  to  know  how  the  Almighty  could 
have  spoken  to  man  face  to  face  except  by 
the  intervention  of  a  man.  It  seems  like  a 
contradiction  to  suppose  that  a  Spirit  could  be 
visible  and  yet  omnipresent.  "  No  man  hath 
seen  God  at  any  time  —  the  only  begotten  of 
the  Father,  he  hath  declared  him." 

To  suppose  that  the  Almighty  had  no  power 
to  work  Miracles,  or  to  perform  any  act  not 
implying  an  absolute  contradiction,  is  to  deny 


25 

to  God  the  prerogative  of  Creator,  Preserver 
and  Governor  of  the  universe.  To  deny  this 
power  is  atheism. 

Until  the  Church  adopts  the  Test  of  Truth 
as  the  ultimate  appeal  in  all  cases  of  controversy, 
it  is  evident  she  can  have  no  definite  or  con- 
sistent Rule  of  Faith.  This  we  shall  now 
demonstrate. 

If  in  one  sentence  we  are  told  one  thing,  and 
in  the  next  something  opposite,  the  inevitable 
fruits  of  pulpit  ministrations  must  be  Infidelity 
and  Scepticism.  It  might  not  be  difficult  to 
show  that  three-fourths  of  the  Scepticism  in  the 
World  arises  from  this  cause. 

We  only  once  listened  to  a  discourse  on  the 
Deity, — a  subject  seldom  touched.  It  will 
illustrate  the  tendency  of  existing  Doctrines  to 
teach  Infidelity  and  Scepticism,  if  we  describe 
it;  and  it  will  prove  how  necessary  it  is  that 
Knowledge  and  Reason  should  be  applied  with- 
out reserve  to  the  interpretation  of  Revelation. 
The  Preacher  began  by  stating  that  the  doctrine 


26 

of  General  Laws  was  the  high  road  to  atheism. 
A  teacher  of  Divinity  could  not  be  ignorant 
of  the  fact  that  such  Laws  do  exist,  so  this 
assertion  (unless  he  intended  to  deny  the  fact) 
means  that  the  Revelations  of  Nature  do  not 
proclaim  the  existence  of  God.  We  shall  find, 
that,  instead  of  the  affirmative  of  that  Truth 
having  the  effect  of  producing  atheism,  its 
denial  has  that  effect. 

The  Preacher  stated,  that  there  were  two 
errors  to  be  especially  guarded  against  in  ap- 
proaching the  sublime  subject  to  which  his 
discourse  was  devoted.  We  were,  on  the  one 
hand,  to  avoid  supposing  God  to  be  a  person, 
and,  on  the  other,  to  be  a  principle.  The  Deity 
was  neither  of  these,  but  something  between 
the  two.  The  doctrines  of  the  Westminster 
Confession  forced  him  to  avoid  either  of  these 
conclusions, —  an  inconsistency  which  he  ex- 
cused by  stating  that  the  Deity  was  incom- 
prehensible. Here  we  learn  the  actual  state 
of  Orthodoxy   in    this    great   nation — God   is 


27 

neither  a  person  nor  a  principle;  and,  of 
course,  being  neither,  he  is  annihilated,  for  a 
Spirit  devoid  of  personality  is  certainly  not  a 
God.  We  grant  that  the  nature  of  God  is,  and 
ever  will  be,  incomprehensible  —  for  the  finite 
Intelligence  cannot  transcend  its  own  nature, 
and  comprehend  the  infinite  Creator;  but  of 
course  we  deny  that  the  existence  of  God  is 
incomprehensible.  We  maintain  that  many  of 
the  doctrines  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  are  in- 
consistent not  only  with  the  perfections  of  the 
Deity,  but  with  his  existence;  and  the  Sermon 
quoted  confirms  this  opinion. 

We  should  like  to  ask  the  reverend  Doctor, 
if  he,  or  any  other  man,  understands  the  West- 
minster Confession  or  the  Thirty-nine  Articles. 
The  former  is  a  Book  compiled  by  fallible  men 
like  ourselves,  and  literally  filled  with  incon- 
sistencies ;  it  is  therefore  a  moral  impossibihty 
that  it  can  be  comprehended.  The  very  exist- 
ence of  the  Deity  must  be  held  in  doubt  in  order 
to  support  a  System  of  Doctrines  which  has 


28 

been  rendered  well  nigh  obsolete  by  the  increase 
of  knowledge,  and  which  ere  long  will  be  con- 
signed to  oblivion.  Are  we  told  that  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith  is  the  result  of  the  concentrated 
wisdom  of  our  Episcopal  and  Presbyterian  fore- 
fathers ?  True,  but  when  a  Book  contains  con- 
tradictions it  condemns  itself,  whoever  its  au- 
thors may  be.  The  Ecclesiastical  Titles  Act  is 
likewise  the  result  of  the  concentrated  wisdom 
of  England  in  the  nineteenth  century ;  and,  as 
regards  authorship,  it  is  entitled  to  as  much 
respect  as  the  Work  of  the  Westminster  As- 
sembly; and  who  will  undertake  to  say  that 
the  Titles  Act  is  a  perfect  measure  ? 

Had  the  learned  Professor  remembered  that 
there  were  sucli  things  as  Facts,  he  could  not 
have  commenced  with  the  statement  that  General 
Laws  destroyed  belief  in  the  existence  of  God ; 
and  by  taking  along  with  him  the  facts  that 
these  Laws  do  actually  exist,  he  would  have 
established  the  Divine  existence  without  any 
difficulty.     Abjure  Superstition,  and  its  conse- 


29 

queiit  Scepticism,  and  it  is  impossible  to  avoid 
assent  to  tlie  three  great  poles  of  Belief,  the 
existence  of  God,  the  responsibility  of  Man, 
and  the  immortality  of  the  Soul,  It  is  impos- 
sible that  the  prophecy,  that  all  are  to  know  the 
Lord,  can  ever  be  fulfilled  while  contradictory 
Doctrines  are  maintained,  for  such  are  found  to 
obscure  both  the  attributes  and  the  existence  of 
the  Almighty. 

Mr.  Macaulay  supposes  that  the  world  will 
never  come  to  think  alike  on  Religion* — we  do 
not  think  so.  He  bases  his  opinion  on  the  expe- 
rience of  the  past;  but  as  man  is  a  progressive 
being,  that  argument  does  not  necessarily  apply 
to  the  future.  We  know  that  a  universal  principle 
exists,  which  has  only  to  be  known,  to  produce  a 
universal  harmony  as  to  the  principles  of  belief 
and  action.  We  do  not  doubt  the  difiiculties 
which   attend    Education,    but  that  the   final 

*  Macaulay's  Essay  on  Ranke's  History  of  the  Popes. 
Perhaps  the  best  digest  on  the  Catholic  question  in  the 
Enghsh  language.     Longman  &  Co.,  price  Is. 


30 

triumph  of  Truth  is  only  a  question  of  time  is  an 
unquestionable  truth.  The  supremacy  of  Truth 
must  be  conquered  from  reluctant  nature  step  by 
step;  but  let  us  only  get  a  satisfactory  com- 
mencement, and  progress  will  go  on  with  ac- 
celerated speed  as  its  perihelion  is  approached. 

The  question  which  the  present  conflict  has 
to  decide  is,  not  merely  whether  there  shall  be 
a  Reformation,  but  whether  another  Dark  Age 
is  before  us.  We  must  either  conquer  Rome 
or  Rome  will  conquer  us — we  must  either  ad- 
vance or  go  backward  !  The  shattered  con- 
dition of  the  Reformed  Churches  is  owing  to 
disunion ;  and  as  union  is  the  certain  fruits  of 
Truth,  we  have  only  to  arm  ourselves  with  the 
shield  of  Truth,  and  our  differences  shall  dis- 
appear, and,  with  a  united  and  faithful  testi- 
mony, the  triumph  of  Protestantism  is  at 
hand. 

By  a  moderate  exercise  of  foresight  any  one 
will  perceive  that  the  change  from  an  exclu- 
sive dependence    on  faith  to  obedience   to 


31 

THE  COMMANDMENTS  OF  Christ — the  esseiice 
of  the  proposed  Reformation  —  is  sufficient  to 
turn  a  partially-cultivated  waste  into  a  fruitful 
garden.  Let  the  test  of  Religion  be  prac- 
tice, and  "  the  wilderness  and  the  solitary- 
places  shall  flourish  and  blossom  as  the  rose." 
When  reformed,  Religion  will  be  a  reality.  No 
Reformation  which  falls  short  of  the  change  pro- 
posed can  effect  this,  and  nothing  less  can  arrest 
the  progress  of  Rome  or  rescue  the  World  from 
the  tyranny  of  Superstition. 

If  the  Christian  will  look  at  the  question  of 
Reformation  more  in  the  light  of  duty  than  of 
consulting  his  own  feelings  and  wishes,  and  if  he 
will  estimate  its  worth  more  as  a  great  public 
Good  than  as  a  matter  of  private  feeling,  we  shall 
thank  God,  and  take  courage.  There  is  a  great 
want  of  moral  courage ;  but  we  believe  that  an 
occasion  for  its  exercise  only  requires  to  arise, 
to  call  forth  the  better  feelings  of  our  nature. 
We  live  in  extraordinary  times,  and  if  there  ever 
was  a  time  when  the  cause  of  civil  and  religious 


32 

liberty  demanded  the  exercise  of  self-denying 
patriotism,  that  time  has  now  come,  and  to 
that  feeling  we  make  our  appeal. 

At  a  critical  moment  like  the  present,  when  the 
destinies  of  future  generations  hang  on  the  issue 
of  PUBLIC  OPINION,  and  when  very  little  may 
turn  the  scale  for  or  against  liberty,  every  man 
owes  a  duty  to  the  body  politic  to  exercise  his 
judgment,  and  only  "  to  hold  to  that  which  is 
good ;"  and  we  write  in  the  hope  that  men  will 
at  last  be  aroused  to  inquire  into  the  state  of 
Religion.  We  ask  the  reader  to  take  a  large 
and  independent  view  of  the  whole  question, 
not  in  the  spirit  of  a  narrow-minded  sectarian- 
ism, but  of  Christian  patriotism ;  and  if  he  is 
not  able  to  agree  with  all  the  details  of  our 
scheme  of  Reform,  we  doubt  not  he  will  accept 
its  leading  features. 

All  great  Reforms  come  from  a  pressure  from 
without,  and  it  only  requires  that  men  should 
know  the  evil  which  now  threatens  the  nation, 
in  order  to  secure  a  glorious  Reformation,  se- 


cond  in  point  of  time,  but  not  in  importance, 
to  the  Great  Reformation  of  Luther.  It  will 
be  a  boon  well  worth  all  it  may  cost,  for  we 
cannot  doubt  it  will  deliver  Civilization  from  a 
precarious  and  unsatisfactory  condition — a  con- 
dition which  arises  from  the  undefined  and 
undeveloped  state  of  public  opinion. 

The  distinguishing  feature  of  our  system  is  the 
introduction  of  the  Test  of  Truth.  This  test  is  al- 
ready partially  in  use  by  the  Protestant  Church, 
and  it  is  only  in  consequence  of  such  use  that 
the  Protestant  Church  differs  from  Rome. 
This  we  have  already  pointed  out;  and  it  seems 
as  plain,  as  that  two  and  two  make  four,  that 
we  have  only  to  be  consistent  and  apply  the 
test  of  Truth  universally,  in  order  to  place  the 
Protestant  Church  upon  an  immovable  basis  of 
Peace,  Unity  and  Prosperity. 

In  interpreting  the  Scriptures  we  shall  use 
two  tests.  The  first  is  the  Scriptures,  the 
second  is  the  Test  of  Truth.  The  one  is  the 
light  of  Revelation,  the  other  the  light  of  Na- 


34 

ture.  The  Scriptures  are  the  groundwork,  the 
Intellect  (Knowledge  and  Reason)  is  the  faculty 
by  which  to  test  its  meaning.  We  shall  not 
interpret  the  Scriptures  upon  the  principle  that 
eveiy  thing  Protestant  is  good,  or  that  every 
thing  Catholic  is  bad,  but  we  shall  subject  all 
Belief  to  a  common  standard. 


CHAPTEE   II. 

THE  REMEDY   FOR  THE   PAPAL- 
OXFORD   AGGRESSION. 


The  Test  of  Truth. 

The  present  Interpretation  of  the  Scriptures  is 
defective.  We  have  proposed  a  new  Interpreta- 
tion, got  from  a  comparison  of  Revelation  with 
Nature. 

Rehgious  inquiry  is  usually  occupied  with 
questions  relative  to  Faith,  to  the  exclusion  of 
Practice;  now  Truth  demands  that  we  should 
not  only  compare  Scripture  with  Scripture,  but 
Scripture  with  Nature.  That  Scripture  should 
not  only  explain  Practice  (Nature),  but  Practice 


36 

explain  Scripture.  It  is  to  the  neglect  of  the 
test  of  facts  that  Revelation  and  Nature  not 
only  do  not  agree,  but  that  many  of  the  doc- 
trines of  our  Faith  contradict  experience. 

The  Catholic  finds  a  Test  of  Faith  in  a 
visionary  standard  which  he  sets  up  in  the 
person  of  "  the  Church,"  and  to  this  fiction  the 
Church  of  Rome  owes  her  unity  and  strength. 
Let  the  Protestant  Churches  be  wise  in  their 
generation,  and  seek  a  Test  that  will  produce 
that  unity  and  strength  which  is  now  so  much 
wanted ;  and  when  we  can  point  to  a  test 
which  is  both  true,  and  the  certain  means  of 
unity  and  power,  we  cannot  persuade  ourselves 
that  in  this — the  Church's  hour  of  need — she 
will  recklessly  shut  her  eyes  to  an  escape  at 
once  honouring  to  God  and  man. 

We  believe  the  Protestant  Church  will  ulti- 
mately lapse  into  the  Catholic,  unless  the  Papal 
Aggression  ends  in  a  Second  Reformation.  This 
may  be  thought  a  mere  fancy;  but  we  shall  now 
show  that  it  is  an  opinion  supported  by  so  high 


37 

a  degree  of  probability  as  almost  to  amount  to 
a  certainty. 

The  Scriptures  admit  of  two  distinct  In- 
terpretations. This  fact  was  proven  by  our 
former  Work.  The  one  we  have  called  the 
Supernatural,  and  the  other  the  Natural  Inter- 
pretation. The  one  includes  belief  in  miracles 
of  daily  occurrence,  the  other  excludes  such 
Miracles.  The  first  is  got  by  reading  the  Scrip- 
tures without  reference  to  the  facts  of  Nature, 
the  last  by  reading  the  Scriptures  with  special 
regard  to  facts. 

To  decide  the  all-important  question  as  to 
where  "  the  Truth''  lies,  we  have  interrogated 
Nature.  We  have  found  that  all  evidence  is 
on  the  side  of  The  Natural  Interpretation; 
accordingly  we  are  entitled  to  pronounce  that 
Interpretation  the  truth. 

Nature  is  the  subject-matter  of  Revelation, 
and  we  cannot  conceive  a  more  certain  test  by 
which  to  determine  the  correct  reading  of  the 
Scriptures  than  an  appeal  to  it. 

c 


433^:^22 


38 

Let  the  agreement  or  disagreement  of  Nature 
with  Scripture  in  future  determine  every  dis- 
puted question  of  theology. 

Such  is  the  Test  of  Truth,  and  such  is  doubt- 
less the  appointed  method  by  which  the  will  of 
God  may  be  determined  in  all  cases  of  dispute. 
St.  Paul  exhorts  the  Church  "  to  prove  all 
things ;"  and,  in  recommending  the  Test  of 
Nature  as  a  remedy  for  religious  disunion,  we 
have  complied  with  the  injunction  of  the 
Apostle. 

The  test  of  the  Catholic  Church  is  the  fallible 
WILL  OF  MAN,  that  of  the  Protestant  shall  be 
the  infallible  will  of  God,  Truth  is  the  will 
of  God. 

Rome  can  appeal  to  the  Supernatural  Inter- 
pretation on  behalf  of  many  of  her  doctrines 
and  practices.  This  fact  accounts  for  the  phe- 
nomenon, that  a  superstitious  Church  should — 
notwithstanding  her  impurity — triumph  over  a 
rival  confessedly  more  pure.  Rome  is  more 
consistent  with  herself  than  Protestantism,  for 


39 

the  doctrines  and  practices  of  the  latter  cannot 
be  traced  to  either  interpretation  without  under- 
going considerable  change. 

The  First  Reformation  was  a  step  in  the 
right  direction.  That  step  leaves  the  Protestant 
Church  in  a  middle  position  between  Truth  and 
Error,  and,  being  in  this  anomalous  state,  she 
can  appeal  to  no  consistent  Interpretation  for 
her  Doctrines.  Unlike  the  Catholics,  she  can 
neither  say  that  she  holds  miracles  nor  dis- 
cards them,  for  either  admission  would  be  fatal; 
and,  as  everything  must  either  be  a  Miracle  or 
not,  this  difl&culty  meets  the  Protestant  at  every 
point.  Protestantism  may  therefore  be  de- 
scribed as  having  one  foot  on  the  rock  of  Truth 
and  the  other  on  the  trackless  ocean  of  Super- 
stition, and  to  this  fact  all  her  troubles  may  be 
traced. 

When  the  Protestant  discovers  this  fact  he 

must  either  retrograde  or   go   forward,  for  an 

untenable   position  is  intolerable.     He  may  be 

supposed   to   argue   thus :   To   take   refuge   in 

c2 


40 

Rome  is  repugnant  to  the  feelings,  but  even 
that  is  more  agreeable  than  to  be  trodden  down 
and  despised ;  and  to  go  forward  to  Truth,  and 
undertake  the  accomplishment  of  another  Re- 
formation is  almost  too  much  for  human  nature 
to  aspire  to.  Such  may  describe  the  position 
of  the  clergy  and  laity  at  this  extraordinary 
juncture  of  the  Church's  history. 

Truth  and  Error  are  opposite  principles. 
They  cannot  dwell  together  in  harmony,  for 
their  nature  is  to  repel  each  other.  The  nature 
of  things  is  therefore  to  settle  down  into  a 
state  either  of  total  Light  or  of  total  Darkness ; 
for  a  half-way  position  cannot  be  maintained 
when  the  attack  comes.  We  must  either  van- 
quish Rome  or  be  vanquished,  and  the  crisis  is 
at  hand.  Protestantism  is  not  only  divided 
against  itself,  but  it  contains  much  imperfection. 
It  must  either  move  on  to  "perfection,"  and 
accept  the  Test  of  Truth,  or  take  refuge  in 
Rome,  or  in  a  state  of  darkness  as  bad. 

In  the    Providence  of  God   the    Protestant 


41 

Church  is  now  placed  on  her  trial.  If  she 
remain  faithful  to  her  Head,  she  will  go  for- 
ward boldly  to  Truth ;  but  if  slothful,  and  lays 
the  flattering-  unction  to  her  soul,  "  that  all 
things  shall  yet  be  well,"  there  can  be  no 
reformation  and  no  hope.  If  the  battle  be 
lost,  the  vanquished  will  not  have  it  in  their 
power  to  say  "it  was  the  Lord's  doing;"  for 
they  might  have  adopted  a  criterion  of  Faith, 
which  would  have  given  them  the  victory,  and 
they  refused. 

It  is  proposed  to  cancel  the  Right  of  Private 
Judgment.  This  Right  has  always  been  consi- 
dered the  brightest  gem  of  the  Reformation, 
and  so  essential  is  it  to  liberty  and  the  main- 
tenance of  a  pure  Faith,  that  were  it  lost  the 
Reformation  of  Luther  would  be  virtually  re- 
pealed. 

To  allow  any  class  of  men  to  arrogate  to 
themselves  the  exclusive  right  of  interpreting 
the  word  of  God,  of  forgiving  sins,  and  of 
opening  and   shutting   heaven   and   hell  to  all 


42 

believers,  there  is  an  end  of  liberty.  No  check 
can  be  put  on  the  authority  of  a  Priesthood  so 
constituted.  When  the  Right  of  Private  Judg- 
ment is  annulled,  the  Clergy  may  interpret  the 
Bible  to  suit  their  own  purposes.  A  people  in 
the  possession  of  the  rights  of  Conscience  who 
would  listen  to  such  a  proposal  are  unworthy 
of  liberty.  Such  is  the  danger  which  threatens 
the  liberty  of  this  nation;  and,  as  the  Church 
of  England  is  not  only  assailed  with  this  de- 
mand from  without,  but  from  many  deluded 
members  within,  it  is  a  danger  of  no  ordinary 
magnitude,  and  one  which  may  well  provoke 
our  exertions  to  put  an  end  to  the  Papacy. 

Such  is  the  Papal-Oxford  Aggression,  for 
which  a  remedy  is  so  ardently  sought  by  every 
friend  of  Civil  and  Religious  Liberty. 

If  men  will  not  listen  to  anything  but  what 
pleases,  they  cannot  complain  if  no  one  will 
venture  to  tell  them  the  whole  Truth,  and  with 
a  Reformation  this  argument  may  be  used,  if 


43 

complaints  are  made  that  they  have  been  kept 
in  the  dark. 

The  slow  progress  of  truth  does  not  arise 
from  the  difficulty  of  finding  it,  nor  from  want 
of  confidence  in  its  authority  when  found,  but 
because  men  dislike  to  be  rebuked  by  it.  This 
fact  is  as  true  of  Modern  Civilization  as  it  was 
of  the  Jewish  nation  eighteen  hundred  years 
ago ;  and  so  long  as  our  Saviour's  rebuke  to  the 
Jews  can  be  applied  to  the  present  age,  Modern 
Civilization  has  little  to  boast  of. 

1.  "  Men  have  loved  Darkness  rather  than 
light  because  their  Deeds  are  Evil." — John,  iii. 

2.  "  He  that  doeth  Truth  cometh  to  the 
Light." — John,  iii. 

The  first  is  the  rule  of  the  Feelings,  the  last 
the  rule  of  the  Understanding ;  the  one  indi- 
cates the  source  of  Sin,  the  other  its  cure.  On 
the  authority  of  the  Saviour,  we  say  it  is  in- 
cumbent on  Man  to  prefer  the  rule  of  the 
Intellect  to  the  rule  of  the  Feelings,  when  the 
former    comes    into   collision   with    the   latter. 


44 

Truth  is  Divine,  and  when  we  thus  give  effect 
to  our  Convictions,  at  the  call  of  Conscience, 
we  obey  the  Will  of  God. 

Having  now  defined  the  Test  of  Truth,  we 
turn  to  its  effects  on  the  World. 

The  Fall  of  the  Papacy. 

The  Church  of  Rome  has  never  been  under- 
stood, and  when  the  day  arrives  when  that  sys- 
tem of  superstition  shall  be  fully  known  its 
knell  is  rung ;  and  we  believe  it  will  be  by 
pursuing  the  line  of  reasoning  on  which  we 
have  entered  that  that  Mystery  will  at  last  be 
explained. 

There  is  a  great  principle  in  the  Roman 
Catholic  Faith,  if  a  fiction  can  be  called  a  prin- 
ciple. Mr.  M'Gaven  used  to  say,  that  every  man 
was  born  a  Roman  Catholic,  and  the  longer  one 
studies  Human  Nature  the  more  clearly  does  he 
see  that  Superstition  is  natural  to  man. 

I.  Superstition. — The  principle  of  Rome  is 
the  authority  of  the  Priesthood  over  the  Intellect 


45 

or  Conscience  of  the  People — this  is  disobe- 
dience to  the  Laws  of  Nature  and  Revelation, 
and  therefore  erroneous  and  non-progressive. 

II.  The  Truth. — The  principle  of  Pro- 
testantism is  the  authority  of  the  Intellect  over 
the  Feelings  —  such  is  obedience  to  the  Laws 
of  Nature  and  Revelation.  Hence  it  is  true 
and  progressive. 

HI.  Scepticism.  —  To  complete  the  circle 
of  Belief,  we  must  define  the  Religion  of 
Reason,  if  such  can  be  called  Religion.  The 
Rationalist  faith  is  more  negative  than  positive ; 
his  Religion  and  Philosophy  may  be  compre- 
hended in  one  word,  doubt.  Ask  him  if  so 
and  so  be  true ;  he  will  reply,  it  may  be  so,  but 
he  does  not  know  it.  Of  Positive  Knowledge 
he  has  none ;  hence,  his  is  not  the  Religion  of 
Intellect — which  comprehends  both  Knowledge 
and  Reason — but  of  Reason  alone. 

The  inevitable  result  of  an  exclusive  reliance 
on  Reason  is  Scepticism.     Without  Knowledge 
and  Conscience,  on  which  Reason  is  to  act,  the 
c5 


46 

Rationalist  soon  reasons  away  his  Reason;  he 
pursues  an  endless  circle,  and  ends  where  he 
began,  in  doubt.  It  is  strange  that  it  does  not 
occur  to  such  that  they  may  lose  as  much  by 

UNBELIEF  as  by  OVER-BELIEF. 

It  may  be  asked  if  there  cannot  be  a  Ration- 
alism which  accepts  of  both  Knowledge  and 
Reason ;  we  do  not  think  there  can.  Religion 
comes  from  the  feelings  in  connection  with 
Reason ;  now  so  long  as  the  Rationalist  refuses 
to  reason  from  the  feelings  as  well  as  from 
other  facts,  we  do  not  see  how  he  can  have  any 
Rehgious  Knowledge.  Such  is  our  reason  for 
defining;  Rationalism  to  be  the  Relioion  of  Rea- 
son,  and  not  of  the  Intellect, 

Since  the  Rationalist  not  only  ignores  Know- 
ledge but  the  Feelings,  his  must  be  regarded  as 
the  most  imperfect  of  all  forms  of  Religion. 

But  while  we  denounce  Rationalism,  it  must 
not  be  forgotten  that  the  state  of  Religion,  both 
in  Catholic  and  Protestant  countries,  has  mainly 
led  to  this.     When  we  find  Religion  universally 


47 

professed,  and  all  but  universally  set  aside  in 
practice  —  for  that  which  cannot  be  understood 
cannot  be  practised  —  men  are  driven  to  Scep- 
ticism; and  if  we  desire  to  save  this  country 
from  that  deluge  of  Scepticism  which  has  taken 
possession  of  Germany  and  France,  we  must 
begin  with  reforming  our  faith,  when  the 
Church,  instead  of  driving  men  away,  will  draw 
them  to  her.  Scepticism  arises  from  a  muti- 
lation of  Nature :  hence  it  is  unnatural,  and  it 
cannot  long  survive  if  the  cause  is  withdrawn. 
It  is  not  without  a  reason  that  man  will  submit 
to  the  self-dearadino;  belief  that  he  knows 
nothing, — that  Conscience  is  a  deception.  That 
cause  is  doubtless  the  contradictory  state  of 
ReHgious  Doctrines;  and  if  the  Second  Refor- 
mation removes  this  Evil,  the  school  of  David 
Hume  will  speedily  die  away. 

Such  are  the  three  great  categories  of  Belief: 
the  first,  is  the  Religion  of  the  Feelings;  the 
second,  of  the  Intellect  and  the  Feelings;  and 
the  third,  the  Religion  of  Reason.     Than  these 


48 

three  phases  of  Behef  there  can  be  no  other, 
and  in  one  or  other  of  these  all  Religions  and 
Creeds  must  be  placed. 

The  Spiritualist  virtually  sets  aside  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  in  this  he  agrees  with  the  Rationalist, 
but  there  the  resemblance  ends ;  but  that  coin- 
cidence does  not  make  a  Spiritualist  a  Ra- 
tionalist, as  some  have  supposed. 

The  Catholic,  Tractarian,  Spiritualist  and 
Socialist  all  prefer  the  Feelings  to  the  Intellect; 
These  systems  may  all  be  traced  to  the  same 
principle :  we  accordingly  place  them  in  the 
first  category,  although  in  the  development  of 
the  feelings  they  all  differ.  This  combination 
may  excite  surprise ;  but  if  these  systems  either 
amalgamate  or  act  in  harmony  with  each  other, 
it  will  only  be  what  we  expect. 

When  we  compare  the  Protestant  with  the 
Catholic  Faith  on  the  one  hand  and  with  the 
Rationalist  on  the  other,  the  superiority  of  the 
Protestant  Religion  must  be  acknowledged.  It 
alone   embraces   all   the  functions   of   Nature, 


49 

while  its  opponents  are  so  defective  that  the 
one  ignores  Knowledge  and  Reason,  and  the 
other  Knowledge  and  the  Feelings. 

The  Protestant  says  to  tlie  Catholic,  accept 
the  Intellect  and  join  us,  or  reform  your  own 
Church.  To  the  Rationalist  he  says,  submit  to 
Knowledge  and  respect  the  Feelings  of  Nature, 
and  no  longer  deny  yourselves  the  blessings  of 
Religion. 

We  shall  now  confine  our  attention  to  Catho- 
licism and  Protestantism. 

The  Creed  of  our  opponents  is  indulgence  of 
the  Feelings,  and  denial  of  the  Intellect,  two 
principles  alike  suited  to  a  primitive  state  of 
society,  and  very  grateful  to  the  natural  man; 
hence  the  success  of  Rome  in  all  ages  and 
nations.  The  religion  of  the  Protestant  is 
an  inward  warfare — Self-denial — a  Religion 
which  can  only  flourish  in  an  advanced  state  of 
civihzation. 

On  the  side  of  Rome  is  uncultivated  Na- 
ture— a  Religion  which  is  pleasant,  and  one 


50 

which  unites  men  under  a  common  head,  but 
along  with  this  advantage,  the  Cathohcs  have 
to  contend  with  moral  and  physical  Evil. 
This  state  of  suffering  will  force  the  Catholics 
to  throw  off  the  yoke  sooner  or  later. 

On  the  part  of  the  Protestants  there  is  Truth 
and  the  physical  and  moral  Good  which  at- 
tends that  principle.  This  Heavenly  guide  will 
maintain  harmony  in  the  Protestant  camp,  to 
the  extent  of  the  obedience  rendered  to  its 
dictates.  To  be  successful,  our  warfare  must 
ever  be  aggressive,  for  obedience  to  Truth  im- 
plies exertion.  The  moment  our  educational 
efforts  are  slackened,  Nature  steps  in  and 
a  I'evival  of  superstition  is  the  consequence. 
When  the  labour  of  the  moral  husbandman 
ceases.  Nature  resumes  its  original  state.  It 
is  only  by  a  sustained  crusade  against  Ignorance 
that  the  Protestant  Religion  can  be  maintained. 
The  Protestant  has  Original  Nature  against  him 
and  Good  with  him ;  the  Catholic  Original 
Nature  with  him,  and  Evil  against  him. 


61 

These  opposite  Principles  are  the  forces 
which  are  to  contest  the  battle  of  the  Second 
Reformation,  and  the  issue  of  the  conflict  will 
depend  very  much  on  the  spirit  in  which  the 
Church  of  England  meets  the  case.  On  her 
rests  an  overwhelming  responsibility;  for  the 
course  she  takes  in  dealing  with  the  Oxford 
and  Papal  Aggression  questions  will  probably 
decide  the  fate  of  all  the  Churches  of  the 
Reformation. 

With  this  definition  of  the  two  Churches 
there  remains  no  longer  any  difficulty  in  dealing 
with  the  Papal  question,  or  of  estimating  the 
future  destinies  of  the  two  Churches ;  for  if  we 
have  ascertained  the  respective  causes  of  the 
contending  Churches,  it  ought  not  to  be  diffi- 
cult to  define  and  apply  the  remedy. 

The  Protestant  must  encourage  knowledge 
and  LIBERTY.  He  must  submit  to  the  authority 
of  the  Intellect,  and  deny  the  Feelings  where 
they  come  into  collision  with  that  faculty. 
This  conduct  will  consolidate  and  advance  civi- 


52 

lization,  and  place  Protestantism  on  a  secure 
basis.  So  much  so,  that  ere  very  long  Self- 
denial  will  give  place  to  that  perfect  balance 
of  the  Intellect  and  the  Feehngs — the  supre- 
macy OF  THE  CONSCIENCE — which  is  the  inten- 
tion of  the  Creator  and  the  goal  to  which  all 
things  tend. 

This  progressive  state  of  the  world  will  spee- 
dily affect  the  Catholic  Church.  The  reforming 
spirit  of  the  age  will  force  the  Catholics,  like 
the  Protestants,  to  demand  a  Reformation  of 
their  Churches  —  a  demand  which  can  only 
be  refused  at  the  risk  of  the  Catholic  laity 
joining  the  Protestants.  Behold  the  signal  for 
the  grand  union  of  the  Christian  Church,  when 
there  shall  no  longer  be  Protestant  or  Catholic, 
but  when  the  name  of  "Christian"  will  em- 
brace the  civilized  world  and  unite  all  Churches 
in  one  univei'sal  Faith.  Then  the  Bishop  of 
Rome  will  confine  himself  to  his  own  diocese, 
and  there  is  an  end  of  the  Papacy.  Then  the 
other    Bishops    and    Clergy   of    the    Catholic 


53 

Church  throughout  the  world  will  regain  their 
liberty.  Such  is  the  glorious  destiny  which  the 
Protestants  have  in  their  power  to  realize. 

Let  it  not  be  thought  we  are  painting  the 
future  in  the  lanouaoe  of  the  enthusiast.  Not 
many  years  shall  pass  before  the  Work  com- 
menced by  Luther  three  hundred  years  ago 
shall  be  completed  by  the  universal  adoption 
of  the  principles  of  the  Protestant  Church,  if 
the  Protestants  themselves  are  true  to  their 
own  principles,  and  accept  the  test  of 
TRUTH.  Let  private  feelings  give  way  before 
the  august  majesty  of  Truth,  and  in  thus  obey- 
ing the  God  of  Truth  our  courage  shall  be 
rewarded  by  the  glory  of  delivering  a  world 
from  Error,  Oppression,  and  Suffering ;  and  we 
shall  receive  the  reward  of  a  good  conscience, 
which  the  world  can  neither  give  nor  take 
away. 

It  must  not  be  supposed  that  this  great  work 
can  be  achieved  without  adequate  means  being 
set  agoing  and  sustained. 


54 

We  must  never  forget  that,  powerful  as  our 
Engine — the  intellect — is,  that  the  FeeUngs 
are  also  powerful,  and  have  always  been  domi- 
nant since  the  world  began.  The  object  of  the 
Protestant  is  to  overthrow  this  rule,  and  substi- 
tute the  supremacy  of  the  Conscience— a  glo- 
rious work,  worthy  of  many  centuries  to  com- 
plete. 

The  means  of  Reformation  are: — 1st.  A  Re- 
formed and  Extended  Church;  2nd.  National 
Education ;  3rd.  The  material  interests  of  the 
Nation  placed  upon  a  secure  basis  of  truth  and 
equity;  (These  Reforms  have  been  fully  ex- 
plained by  our  chapter  on  Civilization;)  and  4th, 
A  central  Representative  Body  to  w^atch  over 
and  direct  the  energies  of  the  entire  Church 
throughout  the  world. 

The  object  of  the  Second  Reformation  is  not 
only  the  Reformation  of  the  Protestant  and 
Catholic  Churches,  but  the  conversion  of  the 
Heathen  and  Mahometan.  To  accomplish  this 
great    work  and    mission,   a    seminary   for  the 


55 

instruction  of  Missionaries  in  every  language 
under  heaven  is  required,  and  such  must  be 
estabhshed  in  London  or  elsewhere.  This  Col- 
lege of  all  Nations  will  form  a  nucleus  and 
medium  by  which  every  section  of  the  Pro- 
testant Church  will  be  corresponded  with,  and 
the  respective  wants  of  every  Church  and 
Nation  known.  A  meeting  of  delegates  from 
all  nations  must  be  called  for  the  consi- 
deration of  such  a  plan  of  operations,  and  we 
recommend  the  suggestion  to  the  serious  con- 
sideration of  the  friends  of  the  Protestant 
Church,  and  of  the  great  cause  of  Civil  and 
Religious  Liberty. 

Catholicism  rests  on  opinion.  Let  Truth 
penetrate  the  mass  of  fictions  which  compose 
that  system,  and  its  errors  and  usurped  power 
will  vanish.  Truth  shall  at  last  prevail,  not 
only  in  the  Catholic  Church,  but  over  error  in 
every  Church  and  Nation. 


CHAPTEH  III. 

HUMAN    BELIEF 

SUBJECTED   TO   THE    TEST   OF   SCRIPTURE 
AND  THE   TEST  OF  EXPERIENCE. 


We  now  approach  a  very  important  and  diffi- 
cult part  of  our  subject,  but  as  all  parties  are 
agreed  that  Scripture  and  Nature  cannot  dis- 
agree, it  is  not  a  hopeless  task.  We  know  that 
the  remedy  for  Religious  controversy  exists, 
and  that  its  discovery  will  be  made  by  some 
one. 

Man  is  possessed  of  two  independent  sources 
of  information,  viz.  Scripture  and  Nature.     To 


57 

arrive  at  the  Trutli,  in  the  case  of  disputed 
questions,  it  is  necessary  that  both  sources  be 
used.  We  must  either  take  Nature  for  the 
groundwoi'k  of  Religious  BeHef,  and  make 
Scripture  the  test  of  its  revelations,  or  make 
Scripture  the  basis  and  Nature  the  test. 
Beheving  as  we  do  in  Revelation,  we  adopt  the 
latter  course. 

A  thing  cannot  be  and  not  be  at  the  same 
time ;  for  instance,  it  is  impossible  that  the 
wind  could  blow  east  and  west  in  the  same 
space  and  at  the  same  moment.  With  this  self- 
evident  maxim  before  us,  we  maintain  that  a 
special  Providence  cannot  be  supposed  to  co- 
exist with  a  general  Providence.  Such  a  com- 
bination is  either  a  physical  impossibility,  or 
one  that  would  be  self-destructive.  We  know 
the  existence  of  a  general  Providence ;  but  as 
there  is  an  entire  absence  of  evidence  for  a  single 
special  act  of  Providence  since  the  days  of  the 
Apostles,  we  know  nothing  of  a  special  Pro- 
vidence. 


58 

Bishop  Butler  grants  that  the  natural  govern- 
ment of  the  World  is  carried  on  by  general 
laws,  as  the  following  extracts  show. 

"  The  Natural  Government  of  the  world  is 
carried  on  by  General  Laws.  For  this  there 
may  be  wise  and  good  reasons  ;  the  wisest  and 
best,  for  aught  we  know  to  the  contrary.  *  *  * 
We  find  that  interpositions  (Miracles)  would 
produce  evil,  and  prevent  good ;  and,  for  aught 
we  know,  they  would  produce  greater  evil  than 
they  would  prevent,  and  prevent  greater  good 
than  they  would  produce." 

In  addition  to  this  visible  system  of  Provi- 
dence, the  Bishop  supposes  there  is  an  invisible 
Providence,  which  may  likewise  be  general. 
This  view  is  explained  as  follows  : — 

"  The  credibility  that  the  Christian  dispensa- 
tion may  have  been,  all  along,  carried  on  by 
General  Laws,  no  less  than  the  course  of  Nature, 
may  require  to  be  more  distinctly  made  out. 
Consider,  then,  upon  what  ground  it  is  we  say, 
that  the  whole  common  course  of  nature  is  car- 


59 

lied  on  according  to  General  fore-ordained  laws. 
We  know,  indeed,  several  of  the  general  laws 
of  matter ;  and  a  great  part  of  the  natural  be- 
haviour of  living  agents  is  reducible  to  general 
laws.  But  we  know,  in  a  manner,  nothing,  by 
what  laws  storms  and  tempests,  earthquakes, 
famine,  pestilence,  become  the  instruments  of 
destruction  to  mankind.  And  the  laws,  by 
which  persons  born  into  the  world  at  such  a 
time  and  place,  are  of  such  capacities,  geniuses, 
and  tempers;  the  laws  by  which  thoughts  come 
into  our  mind,  in  a  multitude  of  cases,  and 
by  which  innumerable  things  happen,  of  the 
greatest  influence  upon  the  affairs  and  state  of 
the  world — these  laws  are  so  wholly  unknown 
to  us,  that  we  call  the  events,  which  come  to 
pass  by  them,  accidental;  though  all  reason- 
able men  know  certainly,  that  there  cannot,  in 
reality,  be  any  such  thing  as  chance ;  and  con- 
clude, that  the  things  which  have  this  appearance 
are  the  result  of  Gener(d  laics,  and  may  be 
reduced  into  them.     It  is  then  but  an  exceeding 


60 

little  way,  and  in  but  a  very  few  respects,  that 
we  can  trace  up  the  natural  course  of  things 
before  us  to  general  laws.  And  it  is  only  from 
analogy  that  we  conclude  the  whole  of  it  to  be 
capable  of  being  reduced  into  them,  only  from 
our  seeing  that  part  is  so.  It  is  from  our  I 
finding,  that  the  course  of  nature,  in  some  re- 
spects and  so  far,  goes  on  by  general  laws,  that 
we  conclude  this  of  the  rest.  Now,  if  the  re- 
vealed dispensations  of  Providence,  and  mira- 
culous interpositions,  he  hy  general  laws,  as 
well  as  God's  ordinary  government  in  the  course 
of  nature,  made  known  by  reason  and  expe- 
rience, there  is  no  more  reason  to  expect,  that 
every  exigence,  as  it  arises,  should  be  provided 
for  by  these  general  laws  or  miraculous  inter- 
positions, than  that  every  exigence  in  nature 
should,  by  the  general  laws  of  nature :  yet  there 
might  be  wise  and  good  reasons,  that  miracu- 
lous interposition  should  be  by  general  laws, 
and  that  tliese  laws  should  not  be  broken  in 
upon,    or    deviated    from,    by    other    miracles. 


61 

Upon  the  whole,  then,  the  appearance  of  defi- 
ciencies and  irregularities  in  nature,  is  owing  to 
its  being  a  scheme  but  in  part  made  known, 
and  of  such  a  certain  particular  kind  in  other 
respects.  Noio  ice  see  no  more  reason  why  the 
frame  and  course  of  nature  should  he  such  a 
scheme,  than  lohj  Christianity/  should."  We 
make  no  apology  for  the  length  of  a  quotation 
so  rich  in  the  materials  of  thought  as  the  one 
now  given. 

Instead  of  saying  that  Divine  Providence  is 
probably  general,  Reason  calls  on  us  to  take 
that  for  granted.  Interpositions  v/ould  do  more 
harm  than  good;  and  a  double  system,  carried 
on  upon  opposite  principles  (if  different  they 
must  be  opposite),  would  be  destructive  of  each 
other,  and,  therefore,  incompatible.  What  is 
usually  called  Special  Acts  of  Providence  are 
doubtless  nothing  more  than  the  results  of  the 
General  Acts ;  for  in  every  case,  where  these 
results  can  be  traced,  their  causes  are  general, 
and    not   particular.      No    one   doubts   that   a 

D 


62 

general  system  of  Providence  is  the  ordinary 
course  of  the  Divine  Procedure.  That  being 
the  case,  special  acts  of  Providence  must  form 
the  exceptions;  and  we  maintain  that  Evi- 
dence is  required  to  constitute  an  exception. 
This  is  the  only  safe  course  of  Belief;  and  as 
the  view  man  takes  of  the  acts  of  God  is  the 
foundation  of  Human  Belief,  it  is  of  vital  im- 
portance that  the  principle  acted  on  be  sound, 
and  such  as  Nature  will  not  disown. 

It  is  a  most  dangerous  doctrine  to  assume 
that  there  are  two  systems  of  Providence,  and 
in  the  absence  of  Evidence  it  is  quite  unwar- 
ranted. This  is  the  doctrine  that  the  Roman 
Catholics  use  in  support  of  their  Miracles  ;*  and 
we  need  scarcely  say  that  if  the  principle  be 
granted,  they  (the  Catholics)  have  as  much  rea- 

*  "  'J'liis  comes  of  it, — that  there  are  two  systems  going 
on  in  the  world,  one  of  Nature,  and  one  above  Nature ; 
and  two  Histories,  one  of  common  Events,  and  one  of 
Miracles;  and  eacli  system  and  each  history  has  its  own 
order." — Newman's  Lectures,  293. 


63 

son  to  believe  their  miracles  as  the  Protestant 
has  for  his.  There  is  no  doubt  that  Miracles 
have  ceased  since  the  days  of  the  Apostles,  and 
that  all  the  acts  of  God,  whether  manifesting 
themselves  in  outward  things,  or  in  the  mind  of 
man,  have  either  General  effects,  or  are  the 
results  of  General  Laws,  and  form  one  perfect 
system  of  Providence,  by  which  the  Supreme 
preserves  and  governs  Man. 

It  is  impossible  to  check  the  spread  of  super- 
stition so  long  as  a  double  system  of  Providence 
is  held,  for  that  is  a  principle  which  admits  of 
any  possible  absurdity,  and  if  Romish  errors  are 
ever  to  be  put  down  we  must  commence  with 
fixing  what  our  own  belief  in  Providence  is ; 
and  with  the  opinion  of  Butler,  that  both  sys- 
tems are  probably  general,  one  would  suppose 
there  exists  no  difficulty  in  granting  the  con- 
clusion to  which  we  have  come. 

Belief  in   a  general  Providence  determines 
the  origin  of  all  ev^ents.     It  says,  that  although 
the  institution  of  Grace,   like  the  creation  of 
d2 


64 

the  World,  is  supernatural,  yet  its  effects  in 
Man  are  natural,  and  non-miraculous.  Were 
the  acts  of  God  particular  and  not  general, 
there  could  be  no  Foreknowledge  and  no 
Wisdom  and  Prudence ;  and  to  indulge  in  any- 
other  belief  is  to  destroy  foresight  and  know- 
ledge in  proportion  to  our  belief  in  special 
Providences. 

The  great  cause  of  Evil  has  generally  been 
ascribed  to  Original  Sin.  We  hold  that  its 
true  cause  is  Ignorance,  or  want  of  Know- 
ledge. 

We  cannot  practise  right  conduct  with- 
out Knowledge,  except  by  instinct  and  chance ; 
hence  true  practice  is  contingent  on  Know- 
ledge. The  WANT  OF  knowledge  is  therefore 
the  primary  cause  of  Evil.  This  axiom  is 
undeniable. 

There  are  two  subordinate  causes  of  Evil, 
which  we  shall  call  secondary ;  the  first  is, 
WANT  OF  oppoRTrNiTiES :  for  practice  must 
from  this  cause,  as  well  as  from  ignorance,  ever 


65 

fall  short  of  Knowledge.  The  other  secondary 
cause  is  sin. 

When  we  possess  the  requisite  knowledge, 
and  ivill  not  follow  its  dictates,  then  it  is  not 
Ignorance,  but  the  Willj  which  is  at  fault. 
Knowledge  and  Practice  not  only  affect  the 
acts  of  Man,  but  they  increase  and  renew  the 
Will.  It  is  Practice  alone  that  makes  and 
fashions  the  Will — an  evil  Practice  will  make 
a  perverse  Will,  and  vice  versa.  "  They  that 
do  the  Truth,  come  to  the  light." — John,  iii. 

Than  these  three  causes  of  Evil,  viz.  Ig- 
norance, Want  of  Opportunity,  and  Sin,  we 
know  of  no  other.  And  if  the  advocates  of 
Original  Sin  fail  to  point  out  any  other  cause 
of  Evil,  we  shall  claim  an  award  in  favour  of 
"  the  Second  Reformation." 

We  do  not  question  the  existence  of  Sin,  nor 
do  we  suppose  that  sin  will  ever  entirely  cease  -, 
but  this  we  do  assert,  that  when  Knowledge  is 
increased,  and  the  mists  of  Superstition  and 
Scepticism  are  removed  from  the  minds  of  men, 


66 

Evil  will  cease  in  proportion  to  the  increase  of" 
knowledge. 

The  Almighty  has  attached  Reward  to  rir/ht 
conduct,  and  Punishment  to  wrong  conduct,  viz. 
Happiness  and  Unhappiness.  When  Education 
is  advanced  and  Truth  generally  known,  all  will 
see  it  rtieir  interest  to  obey  its  principles,  be- 
cause they  will  observe  such  to  be  the  con- 
stitution of  things.  In  consequence  of  the  Laws 
of  Nature  it  is  the  interest  of  every  man  to 
practise  that  which  is  good — "  Honesty  is  the 
best  policy."  It  is  because  Happiness  is  con- 
nected with  Justice  and  Truth,  and  the  opposite 
with  Injustice  and  Error,  that  we  look  forward 
to  improved  Practice  in  proportion  to  the  im- 
provement of  Knowledge.  It  is  thus  manifest 
that  Knowledge  is  the  primary  requisite  to  secure 
a  greatly  improved  state  of  society,  and  one  in 
which  Unhappiness  will  form  the  exception,  and 
not  the  rule,  as  at  present. 

Our  Saviour  found  the  world  filled  with 
wickedness,  in  consequence  of  the  unrestrained 


67 

indulgence  of  the  passions  and  feelings ;  and, 
by  preaching  Righteousness,  he  published  that 
everlasting  Gospel,  which  is  destined  to  fill  the 
whole  Earth,  and  deliver  mankind  from  bond- 
age, according  to  his  promise,  "  Ye  shall  know 
the  Truth,  and  the  Truth  shall  make  you  free  " 
— free  from  the  dominion  of  the  Passions  and 
Feelings,  and  free  from  Oppression  and  all  the 
Evils  arising  from  Ignorance. 

The  purpose  of  the  Supreme  is  to  create  a 
race  of  Intelligent  Beings.  To  effect  this  pur- 
pose, external  Nature,  in  all  its  variety  of 
adaptations,  is  created.  When  this  nursery  of 
souls  is  prepared,  Man,  the  object  of  creation, 
is  brought  forth. 

Upwards  of  six  thousand  years  have  rolled 
on  since  man  was  planted  on  the  earth ;  and 
although  he  has  made  great  progress,  there  re- 
mains much  to  be  done — evil  still  exists  in  ex- 
cess. Man  must  commence  his  career  from  a 
state  of  abject  ignorance;  for  his  Creator  could 
not  give  him  knowledge,  and  yet  order  that  his 


68 

soul  should  be  developed  from  this  life.  The 
Soul  is  developed  from  Experience;  therefore 
Knowledge — the  result  of  Experience — could 
not  be  given  by  God.  This  is  the  reason  why 
Man  is  born  in  Ignorance,  and  why  the  race 
must  begin  with  the  uncivilized  state.  Man 
is  here  to  gather  in  the  experiences  of  Nature, 
and  transmit  them  to  immortality.  Nothing  is 
created  in  vain,  and  nothing  lost. 

God  cannot  create  contrary  to  his  own  na- 
ture, or  perform  any  act  that  implies  an  abso- 
lute contradiction — he  could  not  grant  to  man 
original  knowledge,  and  at  the  same  time  ordain 
that  nature  was  to  be  the  means  of  giving 
the  necessary  knowledge.  To  give  knowledge 
would  be  to  defeat  the  object  of  nature;  hence 
all  tlie  evils  which  come  from  ignorance  are 
unavoidable.  Evils  act  as  stimulants  to  man  to 
exert  himself  for  their  removal.  Unhappiness 
in  all  its  forms  is  necessary  for  the  develop- 
ment of  the  soul;  but  it  is  not  suffering,  but 
relief  from  suffering,  that  is  good.     It  is  certain 


69 

that  nature  is  perfect,  or  it  would  long  since 
have  gone  out  of  order  and  ceased  to  exist.  It 
was  not  created  in  a  cultivated  state,  but  "  in 
a  state  of  nature"  that  it  was  made  over  to 
man.  Nature  was  perfect  as  a  scheme  to  pro- 
gress and  develope  itself  through  the  independ- 
ent agency  of  man.  As  a  means  to  a  definite 
end,  creation  is  absolutely  faultless. 

The  mission  of  man  is  to  produce  Good,  or 
reduce  Evil.  The  laws  of  nature  are  the  laws 
of  progress;  and  such  are  the  capabilities  of 
man,  that  it  is  impossible  to  set  any  limits  to 
the  conquests  which  shall  yet  crown  his  efforts. 
The  evil  of  original  nature  is  the  want  of  con- 
trol over  the  feelings — this  evil  decreases  as 
the  restraining  power  of  intellect  is  evolved. 
We  therefore  infer  that  the  limit  of  perfection 
on  the  earth  will  be  reached  when  a  perfect 
harmony  exists  within  the  soul.  The  facility 
given  to  education  by  the  invention  of  printing 
ought  to  hasten  this  consummation ;  and  we 
believe  that  all  that  is  wanting  to  put  civili- 
d5 


70 

zation  in  a  healthy  state  for  progress  is  a  re- 
formation in  public  opinion. 

Man  cannot  obey  what  he  does  not  know;  he 
has  therefore  to  grope  his  way  in  the  dark ;  he 
has  to  emerge  step  by  step  from  ignorance,  error 
and  superstition,  to  truth.  His  past  history  is 
thus  a  tissue  of  disappointments ;  and  on  look- 
ing back  on  the  history  of  the  world,  we  must 
acknowledge  that  ignorance,  and  not  the  will — 
which  depends  on  Knowledge  and  Practice — 
has  been  the  great  cause  of  the  slow  progress 
of  man.  For  these  reasons  we  conclude  that 
the  origin  of  evil  cannot  be  ascribed  either  to 
God  or  man. 

To  ask  why  Ignorance  exists,  is  to  ask  why 
nature  exists,  for  the  existence  of  the  one  has 
been  shown  to  involve  the  other.  If  any  one 
will  inform  us  why  God  could  not  create  intelli- 
gent beings  without  the  creation  of  nature,  then 
we  shall  answer  the  question  as  to  the  existence 
of  evil.  Until  then,  we  must  remain  satisfied 
with   knowing  that  a  thing  cannot  he  and  not 


71 

be  at  the  same  time ;  for  to  this  cause  have  we 
traced  evil,  and  beyond  this  point  man  cannot 
go. 

Conversion. 

To  satisfy  the  reader  that  Grace — the  Divine 
means  of  Conversion — is  nothing  more  than 
Divine  Truth  or  Knowledge,  and  that  its  effects 
operate  inwardly  without  any  miraculous  or 
supernatural  agency,  we  adduce  the  following 
passages  in  proof. 

"The  seed  is  the  Word  of  God." — Luke, 
viii.  "  Who  shall  ascend  into  Heaven,"  i.  e.,  to 
bring  Christ  down  from  above,  "  or  who  shall 
descend  into  the  deep,"  i.  e.,  to  bring  Christ 
again  from  the  dead.  But  what  saith  it,  "  The 
Word  is  nigh  thee  even  in  thy  mouth,  and  in 
thy  heart,  that  is  the  Word  of  Faith  which  we 
preach." — Rom.  x.  7  and  8.  "  Faith  cometh 
by  hearing,  and  hearing  by  the  Word  of 
God."— V.  17. 

These  passages  show  that  a  miraculous  con- 


72 

version  is  anti-scriptural,  and  that  the  Grace  of 
God  is  the  Word  of  God. 

"  This  is  the  condemnation,  that  hght  has 
come  into  the  world,  and  men  have  loved  dark- 
ness rather  than  light." — John,  iii.  18.  "If  I 
had  not  come  and  spoken  unto  them  they  had 
not  had  Sin,  but  now  they  have  no  cloak" 
(or  excuse)  "  for  their  Sin."  If  I  had  not  done 
among  them  the  Works  which  none  other  Man 
did,  they  had  not  had  Sin."  —  John,  xv.  22 
and  24.  From  these  extracts  we  learn  that 
Ignorance  is  the  cause  of  Evil,  and  the  Will 
(arising  from  evil  Practice)  the  cause  of  Sin — 
Responsibility  is  here  limited  to  Knowledge. 

There  is  no  word  more  apt  to  be  misunder- 
stood than  that  of  "  Spirit ;"  and  unless  we  study 
the  Bible  with  due  regard  to  truth  and  con- 
sistency, there  is  no  escape  from  error.  "Spirit" 
sometimes  means  a  Personal  Spirit,  and  some- 
times Character,  Reason,  and  such  like ;  and  as 
the  Bible  has  hitherto  been  left  to  be  con- 
strued according  to  any  view  that  happened  to 


73 

strike  the  mind  of  the  casual  reader,  we  need 
not  wonder  that  no  two  men  agree  on  Religion. 

It  is  especially  necessary  to  have  a  new  trans- 
lation of  the  Scriptures,  wherein  "  Spirit"  where 
it  means  character  may  be  distinguished  from 
"Spirit"  where  it  means  a  personal  spirit;  for, 
until  this  be  done,  there  can  be  no  end  of  con- 
troversy on  the  subject  of  conversion. 

The  Spirit  of  God  is  in  those  who  obey  the 
Divine  Will;  but  where  there  is  no  obedience 
there  can  be  no  Divine  Spirit,  whatever  the  pro- 
fessions or  belief  of  men  may  be. 

As  a  second  cause  God  is  responsible  for  no 
act  of  man.  St.  Paul  had  a  clear  conception 
of  the  double  work  involved  in  the  process  of 
Conversion  when  he  wrote  these  lines :  "  Work 
out  your  own  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling, 
for  it  is  God  that  worketh  in  you." — Pliil.  ii.  12. 
Conversion  is  impossible  without  God's  work, 
and  it  is  equally  impossible  without  man's,  unless 
by  a  Miracle. 

If   Miraculous  Conversions  were  to  be  ex- 


74 

pected,  the  invitations  of  Christ  would  be  mockery 
and  his  mission  vain.  If  salvation  came  from 
special  gifts  of  spiritual  inspiration,  God  would 
be  a  respecter  of  persons,  a  lover  of  some  and 
hater  of  others. 

Conversion  is  either  natural  or  supernatural. 
If  Christians  choose  the  former  creed  they 
agree  to  the  Second  Reformation,  and  if  they 
take  the  latter,  they  break  down  the  great 
difference  in  principle  from  the  Roman  Faith. 
If  any  one  is  inclined  to  question  our  views  of 
Conversion,  we  must  reply,  by  asking  the  ob- 
jector to  state  whether  Conversion  is  a  Miracle  or 
not.  If  Miracles  be  granted  no  line  can  be  drawn 
between  truth  and  error,  for  there  is  as  much 
proof  for  one  Miracle  as  another-  and  Truth, 
the  Divine  part  of  Nature,  is  forever  foreclosed 
and  ignored.  The  evil  of  the  undefined  state 
of  Protestant  Doctrines  is  now  universally  ac- 
knowledged. There  is,  happily,  too  much  light 
now  to  allow  this  "  half-way"  state  of  the  Pro- 
testant Church  to  stand  much  longer,  for  again 


75 

we  repeat  that  we  must  either  advance  boldly, 
and  entrench  ourselves  in  Truth,  or  take  refuge 
in  Rome. 

The  object  of  religion. 

*'  To  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy 
heart  and  soul  is  the  first  and  great  command- 
ment, and  the  second  is — To  love  thy  neighbour 
as  thyself;  on  these  two  commandments  hang 
all  the  Law  and  the  Prophets." — Matt.  xxii.  37. 
These  words  of  our  Saviour  intimate  what  true 
Religion  is — they  convey  as  precise  a  definition 
of  "Religion,"  "Righteousness,"  or  "Right 
Conduct,"  as  language  can  give. 

"  If  I  had  Faith  to  remove  mountains,  and 
had  not  Charity  (Love),  my  Rehgion  is  vain." — 
Cor.  13. 

Love  to  God  and  love  to  man,  stimulated 
and  controlled  by  the  Word  of  God,  and  by 
Knowledge  and  Reason,  produces  the  renewed 
Soul.  The  emotion  of  love  is  the  material  of 
Religion,  and  perfect  love  to  God  and  man  is 


76 

perfect  Religion.  From  love — the  creation  of 
God,  and  obedience — the  work  of  man,  all 
Religion  must  come.  The  word  of  God  pro- 
duces the  motive;  hence  Grace  is  the  cause  of 
obedience. 

That  Grace  may  operate  Man  must  feel  his 
constant  dependance  on  the  love  and  mercy  of 
God, —  attributes  abundantly  set  forth  in  the 
person  and  work  of  Christ.  "  We  all,  as  in  a 
glass,  beholding  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  are 
changed  into  the  same  image." 

Belief  or  Faith  is  Truth  received  and 
dwelling  in  the  Soul.  It  is  this  Spirit  of  Grace 
and  Truth  which  affects  the  conduct  and  re- 
news the  will.  Belief  is  necessary  to  Practice, 
but  Belief  is  not  the  object,  but  the  means. 
It  is  a  very  common  mistake,  in  subtile  ques- 
tions like  the  present,  to  mistake  the  Cause  for 
the  Effect;  and  if  we  suppose  Behef  to  be  the 
object  of  Religion,  or  the  sole  ground  of  justifi- 
cation, we  commit  that  error.  This  will  explain 
those  passages  of  Scripture  which  appear  at  first 


77 

sight  to  read  as  if  Faith  were  the  sinner's  reli- 
gion and  justification. 

Rehgion  must  be  a  thing  to  direct  the  con- 
duct, or  it  is  not  Christianity.  To  suppose 
that  the  object  of  Rehgion  is  to  exalt  God  is 
to  annul  the  object  of  the  Saviour,  which  was 
to  do  good  to  man.  The  motive  of  God  in  the 
gift  of  Christ  is  his  own  glory.  His  object  is 
the  Regeneration  of  man.  The  object  of  man 
is  self-improvement,  so  that  he  may  glorify  his 
Maker,  and  save  his  own  soul. 

It  is  only  by  obeying  the  Commandments 
of  Christ — to  act  in  life  from  the  motive  of  love 
and  justice — that  we  can  glorify  God.  Mere 
profession  is  nothing :  "Not  every  one  that 
saith  Lord,  Lord,  but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of 
his  Father,  is  accepted  of  him." 

Let  the  gospel  scheme  of  Redemption  be  un- 
derstood, the  conversion  and  civilization  of  the 
world  vdll  go  on  satisfactorily.  So  little  are  we 
in  the  habit  of  using  the  Understanding  that  we 
do  not  recollect   ever  havino;  heard  the  word 


78 

"  understood"  used  in  connection  with  Religion 
except  once.  It  is  as  necessary  to  understand 
as  to  believe. 

Before  we  can  understancit  Religion,  or  turn 
it  to  profit,  we  must  ascertain  its  object.  Reli- 
gion must  have  a  definite  object,  or  it  cannot 
be  put  in  practice.  The  object  of  Religion  must 
either  have  reference  to  God  or  Man,  for  if  it 
has  a  definite  object  it  cannot  comprehend 
both.  Religion  cannot  be  a  reality  to  man  in 
tliis  life  unless  its  object  has  reference  to  his 
Conduct. 

Does  faith  in  the  assertion,  that  Man  has 
fallen  and  that  Christ  has  atoned  for  that  fall, 
regenerate  ?  It  does  not.  The  Heart  remains 
as  corrupt  as  ever.  All  admit  this  fact;  but 
it  is  excused,  and  brought  forward  as  a  tri- 
umphant proof  that  original  corruption  is  true, 
and  admits  of  no  actual  cure.  The  reason  why 
man  does  not  improve  is,  that  the  object  of 
Religion  is  placed  on  Belief  to  the  exclusion 
of  Obedience ;  for  unless  the  Laws  of  God  are 


79 

obeyed  it  is  certain  there  can  be  no  improve- 
ment and  no  regeneration. 

Belief  alone  produces  no  inward  change,  but 
when  Belief  and  Practice  go  together  a  change 
ensues.  If  this  fact  be  never  lost  sight  of,  it 
will  guide  the  reader  in  safety  through  all  the 
intricacies  of  this  much  vexed  but  little  under- 
stood question. 

In  treating  of  Pluman  Nature  in  our  former 
Work,  it  was  discovered  that  a  Good  Expe- 
rience, or  Regeneration,  was  the  object  of  life. 
It  was  proved  that  man  is  susceptible  of  actual 
Regeneration.  This  result  is  a  proof  of  the 
truth  of  Scripture,  and  the  advantage  to  be 
derived  from  comparing  Scripture  with  Nature. 
The  object  of  Life  and  of  Religion  must  be 
substantially  one,  and  when  we  name  rege- 
neration as  the  object  of  Religion  we  state  a 
truth  to  which  all  will  assent. 

The  object  of  Life  and  of  Religion  is  to  im- 
prove Original  Nature,  or  to  renew  the  Natural 
Man.     Born  the  slave  of  impulse,  man  is  raised 


80 

above  the  natural  state  by  the  practice  of  Re- 
ligion. As  the  natural  herb  is  to  the  cultivated 
plant,  so  is  the  natural  man  to  the  renewed 
man. 

Regeneration — the  object  of  Religion — is  a 
fixed  point.  Place  Justification  where  you  will, 
the  object  named  remains  the  same ;  for  unless 
the  object  of  Religion  be  changed  from  Man 
to  God,  (which  deprives  Religion  of  a  practical 
object,)  Regeneration  is  the  object.  We  there- 
fore approach  the  difficult  subject  of  "  Faith 
and  Works"  from  a  definite  point,  and  one 
which  must  determine  the  whole  question. 

John  the  Baptist  preached  Repentance,  and 
not  Faith  in  imputed  Righteousness.  Our  Sa- 
viour followed,  and  his  preaching  corresponded 
with  John's  in  every  respect.  Had  Christ  come 
for  the  purpose  of  furnishing  in  his  own  person 
an  ideal  transference  of  righteousness,  he  would 
certainly  have  said  so;  but  on  an  examination 
of  the  four  gospels  it  will  be  found  that  Christ 
is  not  only  silent  on  the  subject,  but,  on  the 


81 

contrary,  he  insists  on  repentance  and  personal 
righteousness  as  the  only  gate  of  heaven.  He 
speaks  of  his  death  as  necessary  for  the  Re- 
demption of  the  world ;  but  that  he  taught  the 
people  that  they  were  to  trust  in  his  righteous- 
ness, and  not  on  their  own  obedience  to  his 
Commandments,  is  directly  opposed  to  the  fact. 

We  should  like  to  know  what  was  the  meaning 
of  calls  to  repentance  and  reformation  if  Man 
had  no  power  to  repent  and  reform.  Who  was 
so  highly  honoured  with  the  revelations  of 
Christ  as  the  apostle  John;  and  as  his  Gospel 
is  the  last  written  of  all  the  books  of  the  Bible 
it  would  certainly  have  contained  the  doctrine 
of  Imputed  Righteousness  if  that  had  been  in- 
tended as  the  object  of  Faith.  Christ's  Death 
and  Resurrection  were  necessary  for  the  salva- 
tion of  the  World,  but  that  does  not  necessarily 
involve  so  contradictory  a  doctrine  as  imputed 
Righteousness. 

We  shall  now  be  asked,  if  we  can  account 
for  certain  passages  in  the  Epistles  which  coun- 


82 

tenance  the  doctrine  of  imputed  Righteousness. 
Granting,  as  we  do,  the  inspiration  of  the 
Scriptures,  we  cannot  undertake  this;  at  all 
events,  not  from  the  existing  translation.  But 
this  we  do  say,  that  the  difficulties  attending 
the  interpretation  of  the  Scriptures  vanish  into 
nothing  by  rejecting  imputed  Righteousness, 
compared  with  adherence  to  that  doctrine. 

The  zeal  of  the  early  Reformers,  to  deliver 
their  countrymen  from  the  yoke  of  the  Papacy, 
led  them  into  various  errors,  and  none  more  in- 
jurious than  that  of  retaining  Belief  as  the  sole 
ground  of  justification.  To  get  rid  of  Devo- 
tional works  of  merit,  such  as  Penance,  Con- 
fession, Gifts  to  the  Church,  and  the  Forgive- 
ness of  Sins,  granted  by  the  Priests  in  ex- 
change for  these  Works,  they  exalted  Faith 
so  far  beyond  its  proper  office  as  virtually  to 
ignore  the  practice  of  right  conduct  —  thus 
the  cure  was  worse  than  the  disease ;  an  error 
which   has    stopped    the    progress    of   the    Re- 


83 

formation,  and  which  will  be  its  final  ruin  if 
not  speedily  corrected. 

Such  is  our  view  of  justification.  It  is  the 
only  one  which  harmonizes  with  Nature  or 
Scripture.  "Ye  see  then,  how  a  man  is  justified 
by  Works,  and  not  by  Faith  only." — James,  iii. 
24.  "  Be  not  deceived,  God  is  not  mocked, 
for  whatsoever  a  man  soweth  that  shall  he  also 
reap." — Gal.  vi.  7.  "  Until  the  Law,  Sin  was 
in  the  world,  but  when  there  is  no  law,  Sin  is 
not  imputed." — Rom.  v.  13. 

We  ai'e  aware  that  these  quotations  are  not 
alone  conclusive,  because  there  are  others 
which  would  countenance  the  opposite  theory. 
In  this  dilemma  what  are  we  to  do  but  inter- 
rogate Nature  for  a  solution  ?  And  when  we 
apply  that  test  the  whole  difficulty  vanishes,  and 
we  agree  with  St.  Peter,  that  "  to  fear  God 
and  work  Righteousness"  is  the  whole  Duty  and 
Religion  of  Man. — Acts,  x.  34. 

Not  to  detain  the  reader  with  any  further 
proofs,  we  may  state  generally  that  there  is  no 


84 

principle  or  conclusion  of  "  The  Second  "Refor- 
mation" which  may  not  be  substantiated  by  an 
array  of  Scripture  surpassing  any  Evidence  that 
can  be  found  for  the  Orthodox  Creed ;  and  if 
this  statement  be  doubted,  let  us  have  a  system, 
upon  the  orthodox  or  any  other  theory,  that  we 
may  subject  it  to  a  fair  and  impartial  comparison 
with  our  own. 

THE  JEWISH  AND  CHRISTIAN  CHURCHES. 

The  Schism  in  the  Church  of  England  arises 
from  a  difference  of  opinion  on  the  office  of  the 
Clergy.  The  high  church  party  claim  the  con- 
cession of  a  special  divine  authority  to  the 
Priesthood,  involving  the  exclusive  right  of  in- 
terpreting the  Oracles  of  God,  and  the  un- 
churching of  all  churches,  who  do  not  claim  a 
similar  origin.  The  Evangelical  party  see  in 
this  demand  the  essence  of  Komanism  and  the 
cancelment  of  the  right  of  Private  Judgment. 
This  claim  is  of  course  a  betrayal  of  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  Church  of  England  and  of  the 


85 

Protestant  cause.  It  is  an  attempt  to  rear  up  a 
Hierarchy  and  Church  on  the  model  of  Rome 
and  of  the  Priesthood  and  Ceremonial  of  the 
Mosaic  Dispensation. 

The  notion  of  a  Priesthood  is  either  borrowed 
from  the  Jewish  worship,  or  arises  from  the  error 
of  confounding  the  two  systems.  The  Jews 
had  a  hereditary  Priesthood,  a  Daily  Sacrifice 
— the  burning  of  Incense,  and  so  forth — and 
so  have  the  Catholics.  If  the  Jewish  Heligion 
is  to  be  the  model  of  the  Christian  Church, 
we  must  pronounce  in  favour  of  the  Catholic 
form  of  worship.  But  as  we  cannot  read  the 
New  Testament  without  perceiving  that  Christ 
came  to  put  an  end  to  the  Jewish  Church  by 
substituting  the  Christian  religion,  it  follows, 
that  attempts  to  bring  the  Christian  Church 
under  the  bondage  of  rites  and  ceremonies, 
after  the  Jewish  fashion,  are  anti-Christian. 
Such  attempts  must  be  denounced  as  St.  Peter 
did  of  old  under  similar  circumstances.  "  Why 
tempt  ye  God  to  put  a  yoke  on  the  neck  of  the 


86 

Disciples,  which  neither  our  Fathers  nor  we  are 
able  to  bear?" — Acts,  xv.  10. 

The  indiscriminate  reading  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment in  our  Churches  has  tended  to  keep  up  a 
veneration  for  the  Jewish  Worship  which  was 
never  intended,  and  dangerous  to  Christianity. 
The  two  Dispensations  are  as  opposite  in  their 
characters  as  possible.  The  Jewish  Religion 
says,  Go  through  certain  prescribed  acts  of 
Worship  and  your  forgiveness  is  wrought  out. 
This  answers  to  the  Works  of  Merit  of  the 
Catholic.  The  Christian  Faith  says,  God  is  a 
Spirit,  and  they  who  worship  God  must  worship 
him  in  Spirit  and  in  Truth  ;  i.  e.,  not  in  outward 
acts  of  worship,  but  in  the  love  and  practice  of 
true  Religion.  Not  merely  in  Jerusalem,  or  in 
consecrated  places,  but  everywhere,  are  the  true 
worshippers  to  w^orship  the  Father. 

The  Jewish  Religion  has  accomplished  the 
purpose  for  which  it  was  instituted — now  let  it 
pass  away ;  why  should  they  who  inherit  the 
promises    burden    themselves    with   a    system 


87 

wliich  is  not  only  forbidden,  but  ofl'ers  no 
advantages.  The  Reformation  of  Luther  de- 
livered the  Christian  Church  from  part  of  these 
burdens.  The  daily  sacrifice  of  an  Atonement 
was  taken  away,  but  Imputed  Sin  and  Im- 
puted Righteousness  were  left,  which  we  main- 
tain were  as  clearly  borrowed  from  the  Jewish 
Religion  as  the  Mass  —  and  it  is  certain  that 
if  Christ  abolished  the  one,  he  also  delivered 
Man  from  the  burden  of  the  other. 

"  For  if  that  first  covenant  had  been  faultless, 
then  should  no  place  been  sought  for  the  second. 
This  is  the  covenant  I  will  make  with  Israel ;  I 
will  put  my  laws  into  their  minds,  and  write  them 
in  their  hearts,  and  they  shall  not  teach  every 
man  his  neighbour,  and  every  man  his  brother, 
saying,  Know  the  Lord,  for  all  shall  know  me, 
from  the  least  to  the  greatest.  In  that  he  saith 
*  a  new  covenant,'  he  hath  made  the  first  old. 
Now  that  which  decayeth  and  waxeth  old  is 
ready  to  vanish  away." — Heb.  viii. 

If  we  desire  to  see  a  Reformation,  and  the 
e2 


88 

speedy  fulfilment  of  prophecy,  we  must  begin 
by  clearing  our  minds  from  the  error  of  mixing 
up  the  Jewish  with  the  Christian  Church. 
The  fact  that  the  Jewish  Sabbath  (our  Satur- 
day) has  never  been  kept  by  the  Christians, 
ought  of  itself  to  show  that  there  is  no  practical 
connexion  between  the  Church  of  the  Jews  and 
the  Church  of  the  Christians. 


89 


CHAPTEE    IV. 

WEALTH. 

Wealth  is  the  surplus  between  income  and 
expenditure.  It  is  the  savings  of  Individuals. 
Its  production  depends  on  two  things,  viz.  In- 
come and  Expenditure. 

The  art  of  expending  Income  being  less  un- 
derstood than  that  of  producing  it,  we  propose 
to  direct  attention  to  "  Expenditure." 

Wealth  expended  on  living  is  Unproductive; 
that  laid  out  on  works — where  a  return  is  ex- 
pected— is  Productive.     We  shall  begin  with 

Unproductive  Expenditure. 
Not  only  are  expensive  habits  ruinous  to  the 


90 

Individual  indulging  in  them,  but  the  Nation 
loses  by  extravagance.  Unless  expenditure  is 
kept  under  Income,  Wealth  cannot  be  in- 
creased, and  the  public  good  is  certainly  not 
consulted  by  expensive  living.  The  necessary 
expenses  of  Life  is  a  constant  drag  on  the  in- 
crease of  Wealth.  2b  live  is  the  object  of 
Wealth,  yet  the  necessity  of  labour  cannot  be 
overcome  but  by  the  creation  of  a  surplus.  Now 
as  the  diminution  of  Labour  ought  to  be  the 
aim  of  Civilization, — that  higher  pursuits  may 
be  substituted,  —  it  is  most  desirable  that  ex- 
pensive habits  should  be  avoided  both  by  the 
rich  and  the  poor. 

It  is  generally  supposed  that  the  expensive 
habits  of  the  rich  do  good  by  the  employment 
afforded.  If  general  good  be  meant,  we  dis- 
sent in  tuto  to  such  a  doctrine.  If  wealth 
is  not  spent  in  luxuries,  it  will  find  its  way  to 
productive  employment,  which  will  be  a  na- 
tional gain,  and  special  instances  of  loss  will 
merely  be  temporary,  as  operatives  thrown  out 


91 

of  employment  one  day  will  soon  find  employ- 
ment in  more  useful  departments  of  industry. 

Productive  Expenditure. 

Many  believe  that  expenditure  on  productive 
Works,  such  as  Railways,  Cotton  Mills,  &c., 
cannot  be  injurious  to  the  national  interests. 

After  the  experience  of  1847,  it  will  not  be 
difficult  to  expose  this  fallacy. 

If  a  Manufacturer  overbuilds  himself,  he  is 
ruined,  although  his  Works  would  have  been 
profitable  if  he  could  have  spared  the  means. 
He  has  not  only  gone  beyond  his  own  means, 
but  beyond  what  his  credit  warranted,  and 
although  he  struggles  on  for  a  few  years,  yet 
the  expense  he  is  put  to  in  borrowing  money 
on  disadvantageous  terms  sweeps  away  the 
profits,  and  when  the  first  panic  comes  round 
his  failure  is  announced.  This  is  probably  the 
cause  of  nine- tenths  of  the  failures  of  Manu- 
facturers. Never  was  there  a  greater  fallacy 
than  to  suppose  that  speculation  may  not  be 


92 

disastrous,  although  it  is  such  as  ought  to  yield 
a  fair  return  for  the  capital  laid  out. 

The  same  may  be  said  of  the  Nation.  If 
the  aggregate  of  Individuals  (the  Nation)  over- 
build themselves,  as  they  did  in  1847,  general 
distress  and  bankruptcy  must  ensue. 

It  may  be  laid  down  as  a  fixed  principle, 
that  although  an  individual  may  go  beyond  his 
capital  by  borrowing  from  his  neighbour  within 
certain  limits,  yet  a  Nation  cannot  spend  more 
than  its  annual  savings  on  Property  without 
producing  Evil.  If  the  annual  savings  of  the 
Nation  be  Sixty  Millions,  that  sum  ought  to 
cover  the  national  expenditure  on  fixed  Pro- 
perty both  public  and  private. 

In  1845  to  1848  we  expended  a  sum  equal 
to  our  savings  on  Railways  alone,  and  as  the 
usual  Works  of  the  Nation  went  on  at  the  same 
time,  Great  Britain — in  those  disastrous  years 
— went  beyond  her  means  to  at  least  double 
the  legitimate  amount. 

We  will  be  asked  if  the  money  paid  out  by 


93 

the  Banker  one  month  did  not  return  the  next. 
We  answer  it  did  not.  The  calls  were  per- 
manently abstracted  from  the  available  Capital 
of  the  Nation  and  sunk.  We  will  next  be 
asked  if  by  "  sunk"  we  mean  "  lost."  As  re- 
gards the  present  generation,  the  capital  is  lost. 
After  suffering  unparalleled  distress,  consequent 
on  excessive  Railway  expenditure,  it  is  poor 
consolation  to  be  told  that  our  children  will 
reap  the  benefit  of  our  ruin. 

By  the  expenditure  of  1846,  1847  and  1848, 
one  hundred  and  fifty  Millions  more  than  usual 
were  taken  from  the  employers  and  consumed 
by  the  employed.  The  workmen  employed  on 
Railways  expended  treble  what  they  formerly 
had  done.  This  new  demand  increased  our 
imports,  and  created  a  deficiency  of  Capital. 
Bankers  were  unable  to  afibrd  tiieir  customers 
the  usual  accommodation;  Bankruptcy  ensued, 
and  workmen  were  thrown  out  of  employment. 

To  this  Evil  was  added  a  succession  of  defi- 
cient harvests,  which  still  further  swelled  the 
£  5 


94 

deficiency  of  food,  which  had  to  be  made  good 
by  importation.  From  these  two  causes,  1st, 
over  expenditure  on  fixed  Property;  and  2nd, 
bad  harvests,  do  we  owe  a  season  of  Bank- 
ruptcy and  Distress  unparalleled  in  the  history 
of  trade. 

It  was  vainly  supposed  that  the  calls  would 
come  back.  The  coin  was  certainly  not  sunk 
in  the  embankments,  but  the  food  which  the 
coin  purchased  was  consumed.  If  we  only 
leave  out  of  view  "  the  medium  of  exchange," 
there  is  no  difl[iculty  in  perceiving  how  the  hun- 
dred and  fifty  Millions  expended  have  been 
permanently  taken  from  the  available  Capital 
of  the  Nation. 

The  World  had  found  out  a  new  method  of 
getting  rich,  and  laughed  at  the  remonstrances 
of  the  Economists.  Science  was  right,  but  the 
Nation  was  much  too  self-willed  to  listen  to  her 
warning  voice.  Parliament  might  have  checked 
the  Evil  by  refusing  to  grant  Railway  Acts, 
but  it  either  had  no  faith  in  Science,  or  had 


95 

not  the  moral  courage  to  put  a  negative  on  the 
National  Will. 

It  is  certain  that  we  cannot  convert  more  of 
our  floating  Capital  into  fixed  Capital  than  our 
annual  savings  will  warrant  without  suffering- 
loss,  and  no  future  promise  of  return  can 
palliate  such  a  mistake. 

Credit. 

It  is  as  natural  that  one  man  should  lend  his 
savings  to  another,  as  impart  his  knowledge  to 
another.  This  granted,  it  may  be  asked  how 
far  Modern  Civilization  is  rioht  in  enforcing;  the 
rights  of  Creditors  over  their  Debtors  by  penal 
Laws. 

Legal  recovery  for  debts  is  doubtless  an  evil 
— probably  a  necessary  evil — which  has  led  to 
incalculable  evil  and  misery.  When  law  comes 
in,  honour  goes  out;  and  when  we  can  leave 
Nature  at  perfect  freedom  in  respect  to  buying 
and  selling,  great  good  may  be  expected. 

We  do  not  see  how   Commerce  could  be 


96 

carried  on  without  some  legal  means  of  reco- 
very for  debts,  but  the  power  of  the  creditor 
over  the  debtor  might  be  relaxed  with  great 
benefit  to  society.  Future  Legislation  should 
be  so  directed  that  the  Law  of  Debtor  and  Cre- 
ditor may  be  modified  as  far  as  circumstances 
will  allow.  In  respect  of  small  sums,  we  think 
the  time  has  come  when  an  experiment  ought 
to  be  tried,  and  until  this  is  done,  man's  respect 
for  honesty  will  not  have  been  put  to  the  test. 

If  Legislation  is  an  Evil,  that  Evil  will  de- 
crease with  the  advance  of  Civilization,  and  the 
future  history  of  Legislation  ought  to  be  that  of 
repeal  more  than  enactment.  The  object  of 
Legislation  is  not  how  many  restrictions  can  be 
borne  by  the  People,  but  how  few  will  suflice 
for  the  ends  of  Government.  Perfection  is 
simple.  To  simplify  the  Laws  and  abolish  un- 
necessary Laws  ought  to  be  the  aim;  and  both 
these  maxims  might  be  applied  to  our  commer- 
cial Code  with  great  efiect. 

Bank    notes,   Bills  and    Mortgages   are   all 


97 

means  by  which  lending  and  borrowing  are 
facihtated.  By  Bank  notes  the  Pubhc  lend  to 
the  Banks,  and  by  Bills  the  Banks  lend  to  the 
Public,  and  so  on. 

We  are  now  prepared  to  say  what  Capital  or 
Wealth  is.  Capital  is  anything  that  possesses 
an  exchangeable  value,  such  as  Lands,  Houses, 
Ships,  Factories,  Goods,  Coin,  &c.  Bank  notes 
and  other  securities  are  Debts.  These  are  not 
capital,  but  only  the  evidence  of  Capital  lent. 
To  the  holder  these  securities  represent  part  of 
his  property.  In  treating  of  Wealth  it  is  im- 
portant that  Debts  should  not  be  mixed  up 
with  Capital.  It  will  simplify  the  science  very 
much  if  nothing  but  actual  property  was 
counted  on  the  one  hand,  and  nothing  but 
debts  on  the  other. 

The  debts  of  a  Nation  doubtless  bear  some 
proportion  to  its  capital.  If  the  Bank  notes, 
Bills,  Mortgages,  and  other  debts,  both  public 
and  private,  be  added  together,  the  sum  would 


98 

probably  be  equal  to  what  may  be  fairly  called 
"  the  floating  capital  of  the  Nation." 

It  is  usual  to  divide  Capital  into  two  parts. 
This  is  to  a  great  extent  arbitrary,  as  the  only 
difference  between  floating  and  fixed  capital  is 
in  degree.  There  is  no  real  distinction  between 
the  two  kinds  of  Cajiital.  The  necessaries  of 
Life  constitute  the  chief  item  of  floating  Ca- 
pital; and  it  is  only  because  goods  are  more 
easily  converted  into  money  than  heritable  Pro- 
perty that  there  is  any  distinction  between  the 
two  descriptions  of  Capital. 

To  show  that  Currency  and  Wealth  are  two 
distinct  things,  we  need  only  mention  that  the 
Coin  in  circulation  does  not  exceed  fifty  mil- 
lions, whereas  the  floating  Capital  alone  will  be 
ten  times  that  amount.  A  small  quantity  of 
coin  in  proportion  to  the  business  transacted  is 
only  required,  and  if  we  would  keep  the  me- 
dium of  exchange  out  of  view  when  we  become 
political  economists,  we  would  find  no  difficulty 
in  dealing  with  questions  relating  to  Wealth. 


99 

Coin. 

What  is  a  pound  ? 

To  this  question  we  cannot  answer  it  is 
twenty  shiUings,  for  that  would  lead  us  to  the 
question,  what  is  a  shilling,  and  so  on. 

In  reply  to  the  question,  we  say  that  a 
pound  is  a  measure  of  value  arbitrarily  chosen, 
but  universally  agreed  on.  By  this  measure 
the  relative  value  of  every  article  of  commerce 
is  ascertained.  The  present  value  of  a  pound 
is  the  weight  of  gold  contained  in  a  sovereign 
at  £3  :  175.  lOhd.  an  ounce. 

This  "  measure"  being  arbitrarily  chosen,  it 
may  be  altered  at  pleasure,  without  affecting 
the  real  value  of  commodities — the  value  of 
which  is  not  arbitrary.  To  change  the  esta- 
blished measure  for  ascertaining  values  is  un- 
desirable, as  it  would  be  a  long  time  before  the 
Public  could  learn  to  convert  values  by  a  new 
measure. 

Currency  is  the  coinage  of  a  Nation.  It 
either  consists,  or  ought  to  consist,  of  coins  equal 


100 

to  the  value  of  the  metal  of  which  they  are 
composed. 

The  measure  of  value  of  Great  Britain  is  the 
weight  of  gold  contained  in  a  sovereign  at 
£3  :  17s.  \Ohd.  per  ounce.  If  the  price  of  gold 
falls  under  that  price,  and  the  weight  of  the 
coin  remains  unaltered,  a  change  in  the  mea- 
sure of  value  is  the  result. 

Having  stated  the  principle  upon  which 
"currency"  rests,  we  proceed  to  examine  those 
circumstances  which  will  speedily  call  for  con- 
sideration and  legislation. 

The  annual  produce  of  gold  has  been  trebled 
since  the  discovery  of  the  mines  of  California 
and  Australia;  and  this  liberal  supply  may  be 
expected  to  be  maintained,  if  not  increased. 
It  is  no  longer  a  question  whether  the  price  of 
gold  will  be  reduced,  but  what  the  contem- 
plated reduction  may  be. 

The  Bank  of  England  will  soon  find  itself  in 
the  position  that  she  must  demand  release 
from  the  obligation  laid  upon  her  to  purchase 


101 

gold  at  a  fixed  price.  When  this  may  occur,  it 
is  diflScult  to  foresee,  but  it  cannot  be  far  dis- 
tant. When  the  Bank  is  set  at  liberty,  the 
price  of  gold  will  of  course  go  on  receding 
until  it  finds  its  level,  like  any  other  article  of 
commerce. 

What  ultimately  regulates  the  price  of  any 
article  is  the  cost  of  production.  In  the 
case  of  mines,  the  plentifulness  or  scarcity  of 
profitable  fields  afl^ects  the  price;  but  with  the 
single  exception  of  gold,  no  important  metal 
has  long  maintained  the  position  of  being  a 
monopoly.    Gold  has  at  last  ceased  to  be  such. 

Gold-fields  seem  to  be  inexhaustible,  and  in 
future  the  cost  of  production  will  be  the  chief 
regulator  of  its  price.  Taking  this  for  granted, 
a  great  reduction  in  the  price  of  gold  may  be 
expected  in  the  course  of  the  next  few  years. 
That  gold  will  fall  to  one-half  its  present  value 
there  is  no  doubt;  but  if  it  falls  much  below 
that  point,  the  production  would  probably  fall 
off,  and  the  price  recover. 


102 

No  alteration  in  the  price  of  gold  can  affect 
the  real  value  of  Property  or  Commodities,  but 
if  we  wish  to  retain  our  present  measure  of 
value  (a  pound)  unaltered,  legislation  will  be 
necessary. 

If  gold  is  allowed  to  fall  in  price,  public  and 
private  creditors  would  suffer  injustice.  Debts 
contracted  when  the  sovereign  was  worth  one 
pound  sterling  would — in  the  event  of  Gold 
falling  to  40s.  an  ounce- — be  payable  with 
sovereigns  worth  only  half  a  pound. 

There  is  a  simple  method  by  which  this  evil 
may  be  avoided  without  loss  or  inconvenience. 
Let  the  weight  of  Gold  and  Silver  coins  be 
subject  to  increase  or  decrease  in  weight  ac- 
cording to  the  selling  price  of  gold  and  silver. 
Let  the  present  weight  of  the  sovereign  and  the 
present  price  of  gold  remain  the  standard,  and 
all  changes  of  weight  calculated  therefrom. 

Suppose  a  fall  of  ten  per  cent,  in  the  price  of 
gold,  all  the  government  would  have  to  do 
would  be  to  call  in  the  sovereigns  and  re-issue 


103 

them  of  a  weight  ten  per  cent,  greater,  and  so 
on  with  every  important  change.  This  would 
always  keep  the  sovereign  at  the  same  value  (a 
pound),  and  even  the  apparent  price  of  Pro- 
perty and  goods  would  be  insensible  to  any 
change  in  the  value  of  the  precious  metals. 

The  value  of  Silver  depends  mainly  on  the 
cost  of  production;  for  this  reason  it  is  un- 
likely that  any  change  in  the  value  of  Gold  can 
seriously  affect  it.  If  it  were  desirable  to 
maintain  the  old  system  of  a  fixed  value  of  the 
precious  metals,  the  standard  might  be  trans- 
ferred from  Gold  to  Silver.  This,  however,  is 
very  undesirable.  Money  panics  have  ever  ex- 
hibited great  embarrassment  to  the  strong  as 
well  as  the  weak,  and  while  this  anomaly  con- 
tinues, it  is  prima  facie  evidence  that  something 
is  wrong. 

Whether  it  be  true  or  not  that  money  panics 
are  brought  on  by  the  arbitrary  acts  of  the 
Bank,  in  connection  with  the  maintenance  of  a 
forced  value  of  gold,  it  would  be  a  pity — when 


104 

a  change  is  imperative,  at  any  rate — if  we  did 
not  take  the  opportunity  of  exchanging  a  doubt- 
ful system  for  one  which  is  safe,  because  it  is 
natural. 

Under  the  system  suggested,  neither  trade 
nor  property  could  be  affected  by  the  rise  or 
fall  of  Gold,  whereas  under  the  present  system 
trade  is  ever  exposed  to  sudden  panics  from 
any  slight  derangement  of  the  foreign  ex- 
changes. 

Such  is  all  that  seems  necessary  for  the  pre- 
sent work  on  the  important  subject  of  Wealth, 
and  the  result  is, 

1.  That  the  Wealth  of  the  Nation  depends 
on  Prudence  as  well  as  Diligence;  that  if  men 
go  on  spending  to  the  utmost  of  their  means, 
there  can  be  no  relief  from  Labour  and  Com- 
mercial Distress ;  that  it  is  a  fallacy  to  sup- 
pose that  expensive  habits  produce  aught  but 
evil. 

2.  That  money  spent  on  fixed  Property  is 
actually  sunk.     When  this  expenditure  exceeds 


105 

the  savings  it  is  productive  of  Commercial  dis- 
tress. Individuals  may  go  beyond  their  sav- 
ings or  means  by  borrrowing  within  legitimate 
limits,  but  a  nation  cannot  without  producing 
Evih 

3.  That  the  legalized  price  of  Gold  ought 
immediately  to  be  abolished,  and  an  act  substi- 
tuted by  which  the  Government  would  be  au- 
thorized to  vary  the  weight  of  the  several  coins 
of  the  realm,  so  as  to  counteract  any  rise  or  fall 
of  the  price  of  the  precious  metals. 


106 


CHAPTER  V. 
LEGISLATION. 


I.  Universal  Free  Trade. 
It  is  obvious,  that  so  long  as  Custom  and 
Excise  Duties  are  levied,  perfect  Free  Trade 
is  impossible.  To  set  Trade  completely  free 
from  the  shackles  of  tariffs  we  must  resort  to 
Direct  Taxation.  When  this  grand  Reform 
is  accomplished,  there  will  be  a  unity  of  in- 
terests affecting  the  producer  and  consumer, 
and  between  the  agriculturalist,  the  manu- 
facturer and  the  merchant.  National  interests 
will  no  longer  be  divided  against  themselves, 


107 

and  the  industry  and  prosperity  of  all  will 
increase  the  national  wealth. 

Some  will  rej)Iy,  that  a  perfect  Free  Trade, 
and  the  absence  of  clashing  interests,  would  do 
very  well  if  other  Nations  would  follow  the 
example.  We  grant  that  the  question  of  Free 
Trade,  like  all  great  questions,  cannot  be  dis- 
cussed without  reference  to  other  nations — for 
a  nation  is  only  a  member  of  the  community  of 
nations — it  will,  therefore,  be  necessary  to 
examine  this  objection. 

If  an  individual  produces  more  wealth  than 
he  spends,  he  enriches  the  nation,  and  if  a 
nation  produces  more  than  it  spends,  that  en- 
riches the  world ;  and  if  Free  Trade  be  good 
for  one  country,  it  must  be  good  for  the  world 
at  large.  We  do  not  doubt  that  the  benefit 
would  be  greater  if  all  nations  acted  upon  right 
principles  as  well  as  ourselves ;  but  because 
others  will  not  do  right,  that  is  no  reason  why 
England  should  not.  In  the  case  of  Free 
*  Trade,  it  will  be  shown  that  universal  FreeTrade 


108 

is  England's  best  policy,  although  no  other 
nation  followed. 

The  more  corn  or  anything  else  we  produce 
from  our  own  soil  the  better.  If  Free  Trade 
affects  the  quantity  produced,  it  will  be  to  in- 
crease it.  The  effect  of  Foreign  competition  is 
either  to  increase  Production,  or  to  annihilate  it. 
The  soil  and  climate  of  England — for  raising- 
crops — will  challenge  comparison  with  any  other 
country  in  the  world.  This  being  the  case,  it  is 
evident  that  native  agriculture  can  never  cease. 
The  effect  of  Free  Trade  must  be  to  stimulate 
the  produce.  If  a  farm  does  not  pay  at  free- 
trade  prices,  exertions  must  be  used  to  make 
the  farm  produce  more.  Increased  supplies 
from  our  own  soil  is  the  natural  result  of  Free 
Trade. 

As  regards  Wages,  we  have  nothing  to  fear, 
for  such  are  as  low  in  England  as  in  most 
countries,  especially  if  we  recollect  the  amount 
of  work  given. 

"  Protection"   taxes   the  Consumer  for  the 


109 

benefit  of  the  Producer.  To  keep  up  the  price 
of  Provisions  limits  the  sale  of  manufactures, 
and  the  employment  of  labour, — Trade  lan- 
guishes,— Wealth  does  not  increase,  and  Pro- 
perty falls  in  value. 

The  adoption  of  perfect  Free  Trade  by  England 
would  do  some  good  to  the  foreigner  at  first ; 
but  very  soon  it  will  place  England  in  the 
proud  position  of  having  no  rival.  If  England 
adopts  universal  Free  Trade,  and  the  other 
nations  do  not  follow,  she  will  become  the 
cheapest  country  in  the  world,  and  the  only 
one  where  Manufactures  can  be  produced  for 
export ! 

This  result,  however,  is'  neither  what  we 
expect  nor  desire.  A  few  more  years'  expe- 
rience of  a  triumphant  Free  Trade  will  convince 
all  nations  of  the  folly  of  "  Protection,"  and 
the  result  will  be  that  a  perfect  Free  Trade  in 
England  will  produce  the  same  all  over  the 
world. 

Protection  is  unnatural, — it  is  an  arbitrary 

F 


110 

interference  with  the  Laws  of  Nature,  and  being 
such  we  have  only  to  set  Nature  free  from  the 
trammels  of  Tariffs  to  deliver  the  world  from 
the  pecuniary  loss  which  arises  from  Protection, 
and  the  mass  of  suffering  consequent  on  that 
loss. 

In  America  wages  are  high,  owing  to  the 
inexhaustible  supply  of  unappropriated  lands. 
While  land  can  be  got  for  nothing — yielding 
a  fair  return  for  labour — the  labour  market 
cannot  be  overstocked,  and  good  wages  are 
maintained.  For  this  reason,  we  are  of  opinion 
that  Manufactures  cannot  flourish  in  America 
without  a  high  tariff  to  protect  them. 

Congress  will  ere  long  be  compelled  to  de- 
clare definitely  for  or  against  Free  Trade.  To 
reduce  wages  is  neither  desirable  nor  possible 
so  long  as  unappropriated  lands  remain ;  but 
let  not  the  Americans  imagine  that  their  only 
resource  is  to  maintain  or  increase  their  Tariff. 
To  this  doctrine  we  demur. 

America  may  be  obliged  to  cease  to  manu- 


Ill 

facture.  An  infant  Nation,  possessing  a  soil 
only  partially  settled,  has  not  avrived  at  the 
point  when  it  can  divert  its  attention  from 
Agriculture — its  legitimate  pursuit — to  Manu- 
factures. If  America  decides  for  Protection, 
she  may  cover  the  country  with  Factories, 
and  shut  out  the  imports  of  England.  By 
gaining  trade  in  the  one  way,  she  will  lose  it 
in  another;  but  if  that  were  all,  the  gain  in  the 
one  case  might  possibly  balance  the  loss  on  the 
other. 

The  Protection  policy  taxes  the  American 
Public  to  an  extent  which  cannot  fail  to  retard 
the  progress  of  the  nation.  Native  Manufac- 
tures, produced  by  the  employment  of  workmen 
at  double  the  wages  paid  in  England,  will  keep 
the  price  of  clothing,  machinery  and  imple- 
ments at  a  much  higher  price  than  they  would 
otherwise  be.  If  the  savings  of  any  nation  are 
absorbed  by  high  prices  paid  for  the  necessaries 
of  life,  the  accumulation  of  wealth  is  impossible; 
and  every  one  knows  that  the  disadvantage 
f2 


112 

America  labours  under  is  the  want  of  accumu- 
lated Capital. 

If  America  decides  for  Free  Trade,  her  pro- 
sperity ought  to  exceed  that  of  any  other  nation. 
In  the  receipt  of  high  wages,  the  people  will  be 
supplied  with  manufactures  and  all  the  neces- 
saries of  life  nearly  as  cheaply  as  in  England  : 
hence  the  increase  of  wealth  must  go  on  in 
America  in  a  double  ratio  compared  with  any 
nation  in  Europe.  Let  America  allow  Trade 
to  take  its  natural  course  and  Agricultural 
pursuits  will  realize  every  reasonable  expecta- 
tion. By  sending  us  Corn  and  taking  our 
Manufactures  in  return,  the  Americans  will 
consult  their  own  interests,  whereas  by  Protec- 
tion they  will  increase  their  own  burdens  while 
they  deprive  us  of  their  trade. 

Such  is  the  state  of  the  Free  Trade  question 
—  a  subject  which  has  long  occupied  the  atten- 
tion of  our  Legislature.  The  initiative  must 
have  been  taken  somewhere,  and  the  honour 
of  being  the  first  nation  to  adopt  Free  Trade 


113 

principles  belongs  to  England,  and  furnishes 
by  far  the  brightest  page  of  British  history. 

It  is  generally  supposed  that  the  great  debt 
of  England  presents  a  barrier  to  Perfect  Free 
Trade;  but  since  the  experiment  of  the  present 
Income  Tax  that  idea  is  fast  dying  away.  We 
have  only  to  extend  the  present  Income  Tax 
to  about  three  times  its  present  amount,  and 
make  no  exemptions,  and  the  annual  sum  ne- 
cessary for  defraying  the  interest  of  the  debt 
and  the  national  expenditure  is  produced.  It 
is  a  mistake  to  suppose  that  men  would  grudge 
a  direct  tax.  They  would  soon  discover  that 
they  had  less  to  pay  directly,  than  they  now 
pay  indirecthj,  and,  besides  the  direct  saving, 
there  are  few  who  would  not  derive  an  indirect 
benefit  arising  from  the  increase  of  trade  con- 
sequent on  the  change. 

The  Landlords  and  Farmers  ought  especially 
to  advocate  such  a  settlement.  Direct  Taxation 
will  free  them  from  the  prohibition  of  growing 
Tobacco,  —  from   the    IMalt   and    other   taxes 


114 

which  bear  heavily  on  the  land,  and  from  the 
Assessed  Taxes. 

Complete  Free  Trade  will  extinguish  Poor 
Laws.  By  maintaining  class  interests,  the 
Landlords  are  paying  in  the  shape  of  Poor 
Rates  the  penalty  of  class  legislation.  By 
abolishing  these  interests,  the  landed  interest 
will  be  released  from  the  burden  of  rates  which 
are  severely  felt  at  all  times  j  and  which  would 
involve  that  interest  in  universal  ruin,  when- 
ever a  great  calamity  befel  the  Nation.  The 
Land  is  the  ultimate  resort  in  case  of  need, 
and  as  favoritism  must  produce  Evil,  such 
must  fall  somewhere,  and  ultimately  that  must 
be  made  good  by  the  holders  of  Land.  If  the 
Landlords  understand  their  own  interests,  they 
will  demand  a  change  of  Taxation  and  uni- 
versal Free  Trade.  It  is  their  right,  and  they 
have  only  to  make  their  wishes  known,  to 
carry  a  Reform  which  will  settle  the  question 
and  place  all  the  interests  of  the  nation  upon  a 
permanent  basis. 


115 


II.  Electoral  Reform. 

We  now  approach  a  subject — less  important 
than  the  one  we  have  left — but  one  which  oc- 
cupies more  of  the  attention  of  the  nation  than 
any  other  question.  Man  is  naturally  prone 
to  attend  to  things  which  affect  his  feelings 
more  than  his  interest.  It  is  thus  alone  that 
we  can  account  for  the  fact,  that  the  attention 
of  the  nation  has  been  diverted  from  many 
practical  Reforms — to  a  Reform  which  after  all 
may  disappoint  its  advocates. 

Universal  Suffrage. 

This  demand  is  just,  and  we  believe  the  time 
has  arrived  when  it  may  be  granted  with  safety 
and  benefit  to  the  Constitution.  One  man  has 
as  much  right  to  vote  for  a  Representative  as 
another.  Arbitrarily  to  exclude  any  class  is 
a  mark  of  reproach;  hence  the  feeling  which 
tlie  working  classes  have  ever  evinced  on  this 
question.     We  do  not  expect  much  good  from 


116 

the  extension  of  the  Franchise  in  the  shape  of 
better  legislation  ;  but  as  it  will  reconcile  the 
industrious  classes  to  the  aristocracy,  the  con- 
cession of  universal  suffrage  may  be  looked 
forward  to  as  a  great  National  Reform.  For 
ourselves,  we  should  have  as  much  confidence 
in  the  fidelity  and  judgment  of  a  House  elected 
by  the  middle  classes  as  in  one  where  the  po- 
pular element  preponderated. 

We  do  not  believe  that  Universal  Suffrage 
will  make  much  change  in  the  present  House 
of  Commons.  If  it  changes  fifty  seats,  it  is 
the  utmost  we  expect.  It  will  have  this  effect, 
however,  that  the  popular  Will  will  bear  more 
directly  on  its  Members;  and  if  fears  are  enter- 
tained that  popular  opinions  without,  will  have 
too  great  a  sway  within  the  House,  the  Govern- 
ment must  look  to  the  education  of  the  People 
— the  great  bulwark  and  safety  of  the  State. 

Electoral  Reform  is  looked  forward  to  as  the 
cure  for  every  evil  which  attaches  to  Govern- 
ment.    Class   Interests   are   to   vanish   before 


117 

Universal  SuflVage,  the  Ballot,  and  Elecloral 
Districts. 

We  shall  by  and  bye  call  attention  to  the 
remedy  for  Class  Interests,  meantime  we  shall 
show  that  Electoral  Reform  is  not  that  remedy. 

It  is  chiefly  improved  Public  Opinion  which 
carries  Reforms,  and  if  so,  improved  Legisla- 
tion does  not  depend  on  Electoral  Reform.  We 
believe  Mr.  Cobden  would  have  carried  his 
Corn  Bill  with  nearly  as  much  ease  before,  as 
after  the  Electoral  Reform  of  1832. 

If  the  National  Will  was  more  likely  to  be 
correct  than  that  of  the  Aristocratic  and  Mid- 
dle Classes,  and  if  the  representatives  of  the 
people  were  less  exposed  to  the  temptations  of 
self-interested  motives  than  men  of  independent 
fortune,  then  we  should  expect  nothing  but 
good  from  Electoral  Reform;  but  as  we  have 
serious  doubts  on  these  points,  we  cannot  look 
to  Electoral  Reform  as  an  infallible  remedy  for 
Class  Interests.  The  Popular  Will  is  often 
arbitrary,  and  always  liable  to  error.     For  this 


118 

reason,  it  is  essential  to  the  maintenance  of 
Liberty  that  the  House  of  Commons  should 
not  be  a  mere  echo  of  the  Popular  Will.  Par- 
liament must  possess  an  independent  Will,  and 
when  it  sees  right  to  put  a  negative  on  the 
National  Will  it  ought  to  exercise  a  power 
which  is  the  only  check  to  a  danger  which  is 
inseparable  from  popular  Governments. 

While  we  would  freely  grant  to  every  man 
the  right  of  voting  for  a  member  of  parliament, 
we  would  only  do  so  upon  condition  that  the 
House  of  Commons  is  not  made  a  mere 
Meeting  of  Delegates,  but  a  body  possessing 
an  independent  voice.  This  principle  con- 
ceded, we  apprehend  no  danger,  but  much 
good,  from  Universal  Suffrage. 

The  Ballot. 

The  scenes  of  debauchery  and  immorality 
which  periodically  degrade  the  Nation  is  a 
dreadful  evil.  The  bad  habits  acquired  at  a 
single  Election   are  enough  to  ruin   a  whole 


119 

lifetime  of  previous  morality.  Elections  are  a 
necessary  evil,  and  all  that  can  be  done  is  to 
make  them  as  harmless  as  possible. 

While  the  number  of  Electors  is  limited,  the 
Ballot  appears  to  be  the  only  cure  for  bribery; 
but  when  voting  is  universal,  we  scarcely  think 
the  security  of  the  Ballot  would  be  required. 
We  do  not  expect  that  bribery  and  unfair  influ- 
ence will  entirely  cease  in  any  case;  but  with 
Universal  Suffrage  we  question  if  the  evil  will  be 
such  as  to  call  for  secret  voting, — which  is  not 
desirable,  if  it  can  be  avoided.  It  is  supposed 
that  stringent  Bribery  Acts  is  the  only  way  to 
put  down  Bribery;  but  if  Nature  be  studied, 
such  an  opinion  may  be  questioned.  We  would 
have  legal  penalties  attached  to  Bribery  re- 
laxed rather  than  increased.  Public  Opinion  is 
a  much  more  effectual  protector  of  the  elector, 
and  this  check  will  come  more  and  more  into 
play  as  the  legal  protection  is  withdrawn.  All 
men  naturally  feel  a  horror  of  fraud  and  bribery, 
and  the  fact  of  unfair  means  beinsr  used  has 


120 

only  to  be  known,  to  raise  a  storm  of  indigna- 
tion against  the  party  using  such.  In  this  way 
the  practice  of  bribery  and  unfair  proceedings 
at  elections  would  probably  decrease.  If  not, 
we  should  prefer  resorting  to  the  Ballot  as  a 
remedy  to  a  more  stringent  Bribery  Act. 

In  America  they  have  Universal  Suffrage  in 
connection  with  the  ballot  and  a  bribery  act. 
If  Universal  Suffrage  was  tried  in  England 
without  these  adjuncts,  we  cannot  doubt  the 
experiment  would  be  successful. 

The  Duration  of  Parliaments. 

It  is  dangerous  to  place  the  opinions  of 
Members  too  much  in  the  power  of  their  con- 
stituents, which  would  be  the  case  if  the  dura- 
tion of  Parliaments  was  too  much  restricted. 
With  Triennial  Parliaments  a  representative 
would  not  be  a  free  agent,  he  would  always 
have  to  look  to  the  next  Election.  If  the 
People  remember  that  they  are  fallible  as  well 
as  others,  and  how  often  the  Popular  Will  has 


121 

been  wrong,  they  will  concede  this  point. 
What  is  the  British  Constitution  but  a  system 
of  checks;  and  the  check  on  the  popular  voice 
by  the  Septennial  Act  is  one  of  the  most  effi- 
cient. If  the  Aristocracy  concede  the  Suffi-age, 
the  People  must  concede  the  seven  years  Par- 
liament, and  upon  this  basis  a  final  settlement 
of  the  question  may  be  expected. 

Electoral  Districts. 

We  are  favourable  to  a  revision  of  the  Sche- 
dule of  the  Reform  Bill,  so  as  to  improve  the 
distribution  of  Members;  but  we  deprecate  the 
proposal  of  mapping  out  the  country  into  de- 
partments, as  in  France. 

Centralization  in  all  its  forms  is  objection- 
able. Let  us  reform,  but  not  destroy,  the 
Constitution.  The  interests  which  surround 
town  and  country  politics  must  not  be  swal- 
lowed up  in  the  vortex  of  a  single  Assembly. 
We  must  cherish  and  respect  our  independent 
Municipal   Institutions  as    well   as   our  inde- 


122 

pendent  House  of  Commons.  There  is  no 
necessity  to  allot  Members  by  square  and  rule; 
and  even  if  that  was  the  case,  we  should  like 
to  know  where  such  a  rule  is  to  be  found.  If 
it  was  attempted  to  make  Population  the  crite- 
rion, the  result  would  excite  such  a  storm  of 
opposition  whenever  its  effects  were  known,  as 
to  defeat  the  proposal.  The  importance  of 
Scotland  demands  that  she  should  have  thirty 
or  forty  more  Members, — which  would  fall  to 
be  taken  from  England.  But  this  claim  — 
nothing  more  than  justice — cannot  be  main- 
tained, if  "  Population"  is  to  be  the  sole  crite- 
rion. 

The  distribution  of  Members  must  be  to  a 
great  extent  arbitrary.  While  Population  ought 
to  be  the  chief  element,  the  interests  to  be  re- 
presented must  likewise  be  considered. 


^^^CE  A 


123 


III.  Church  Affairs. 
Toleration. 

This  is  a  principle  more  admired  in  theory 
than  acted  on  in  practice.  Toleration  is  ano- 
ther word  for  Justice  and  Liberty,  and  on  it 
progress  in  civilization  depends. 

To  maintain  Toleration  is  to  refuse  to  per- 
secute. We  must  lay  it  down  as  an  unalter- 
able maxim,  not  to  do  evil  that  good  may 
come. 

Parliament  will  be  asked  to  consent  to  two 
measures,  which  will  test  its  principles  on  this 
point.  The  Catholics  will  solicit  the  repeal  of 
the  Titles  Act,  and  the  Protestants  the  repeal 
of  the  Endowment  of  the  College  of  May- 
nooth.  With  regard  to  the  Titles  Act,  it  is 
certain  that  if  Territorial  Titles  had  been 
assumed  by  Protestants,  no  Bill  would  have 
been  called  for.  It  is  therefore  owing  to  the 
fact  that  Catholics — acting  upon  orders  from 
Rome — have  taken  that  step,  that  the  Titles 
Bill  owes  its  existence.    In  these  circumstances 


124 

we  must  consider  the  Ecclesiastical  Titles 
Bill  to  some  extent  an  Act  of  Intolerance;  but 
for  the  Papal  Bull  it  would  have  been  entirely 
such. 

The  Pope  and  Cardinals  have  assailed  the 
rights  of  the  Nation  by  their  Papal  rescript 
But  provocation  is  not  an  excuse  for  a  wrong 
act,  and  if  the  Pope  went  wrong,  that  is  no 
reason  that  an  enliohtened  Nation  like  Eng- 
land  should  follow  a  bad  example.  The  Papal 
Aggression  on  the  rights  of  the  Crown  calls 
for  a  Protest — it  may  be  of  War — and  the 
former  would  be  effected  by  a  declaratory  Act. 

The  Titles  Bill  supplies  the  Catholics  with 
an  excellent  pretext  for  agitating  the  Nation 
against  the  Government.  By  the  Catholic  de- 
mand for  its  repeal,  the  Protestants  are  unfortu- 
nately placed  in  the  position  that  they  cannot 
say  their  opponents  are  wrong.  The  result  will 
soon  show  that  an  error  has  been  committed, 
and  w'e  should  say  that  the  sooner  theTitles  Bill 
is  exchanged  for  a  Declaratory  Act  the  better. 


125 

To  act  upon  the  Law,  by  prosecuting  the  con- 
tumacious Bishops,  would  only  make  the  case 
worse,  and  if  this  be  so,  we  cannot  see  what 
good  retaining  the  Bill  can  do,  but  to  place  a 
weapon  in  the  hands  of  the  Catholics  to  our 
own  confusion. 

With  respect  to  the  Maynooth  Grant,  we 
must  say  the  attempt  to  repeal  it  is  ill-judged. 
The  endowment  of  that  College  is  as  much  a 
part  of  the  law  of  the  land  as  anything  else, 
and  to  disturb  that  endowment  without  a  suffi- 
cient reason  must  be  regarded  as  an  act  of  in- 
tolerance. Its  repeal  would  do  the  Protestant 
cause  more  harm  than  good,  and  by  irritating 
one  section  of  the  Nation  against  another,  the 
national  interests  would  be  sacrificed.  We 
doubt  not  Parliament  will  look  upon  the  pro- 
posal in  this  light. 

Ecclesiastical  Revenues. 
Church  Reform — which  has  been  more  fully 
explained    in     our    former    work, —  must    be 
planned,  not  upon  the  principle  of  giving  as 


126 

little  as  possible,  but  of  making  the  Church 
Estabhshment  as  perfect  as  possible.  Some 
think  that,  improve  her  as  we  may,  the  fate  of 
the  Establishment  is  sealed.  This  we  do  not 
think.  One  thing  is  certain,  that  her  future 
stability  and  prosperity  depend  on  the  adop- 
tion of  a  large  and  comprehensive  measure  of 
reform. 

The  present  emergency  supplies  a  favourable 
opportunity  for  a  radical  Reform  ;  but  if  a 
Reform  of  'patch-worli  be  substituted,  the 
hopes  of  the  enemies  of  the  Church  will  be 
realized. 

We  are  of  opinion  that  the  Revenues  of  the 
Church  ought  to  be  transferred  to  the  State, 
or  to  a  Central  Fund,  and  that  the  Clergy 
should  in  future  be  paid  directly  from  the  Ex- 
chequer, or  from  such  Fund.  We  would  have 
each  living  valued,  and  a  definite  amount  as- 
signed to  each  Incumbency.  The  object  of  this 
Reform  is  to  remove  questions  as  to  "  vested 
rights"  and  disputes  between  the  Clergyman  and 


127 

his  flock  as  to  Tythes  and  Church  Rates.  Tliis 
reform  may  be  thought  an  unnecessary  change, 
yet  how  any  adequate  Church  Reform  could 
be  effected  without  it  we  cannot  imagine. 
Many  hvings  must  be  raised  or  reduced,  and 
this  could  not  be  satisfactorily  done  except 
through  some  new  medium. 

The  position  of  the  payers  of  the  Revenues 
has  been  much  altered  by  the  Corn  Law  Abo- 
lition Act.  This  supplies  another  reason  why 
the  Clergy  should  cease  to  receive  Tythes. 
But  the  great  advantage  of  this  Reform  is  that 
the  Clergyman  could  never  be  in/olved  in  dis- 
putes with  his  flock,  and  when  we  remember 
the  battle  which  the  Establishment  has  to  en- 
counter, it  will  be  found  that  too  much  has  not 
been  demanded. 

Class  Interests. 

The  People  have  as  much  right  to  vote  for  a 
Clergyman  as  for  a  Member  of  Parliament, 
and  this  right  must  be  conceded.     We  look  for 


128 

a  great  increase  of  Pastoral  superintendence 
from  this  reform,  and  a  consequent  increase  of 
Godliness  among  the  People.  To  say  that  the 
change  is  undesirable — because  the  People  will 
often  differ  in  their  choice  —  is  an  objection 
which  applies  to  all  popular  elections.  If  the 
objection  be  valid,  the  People  may  be  deprived 
of  their  right  to  elect  members  of  parliament 
and  of  town  councils.  Objections  of  this  de- 
scription may  always  be  traced  to  interested 
motives,  but  no  intelligent  man  will  be  misled 
by  such. 

We  have  heard  a  great  deal  about  Class 
Legislation,  but  it  occurs  to  us  that  the  mys- 
tery calls  for  further  explanation  before  it  is 
fully  understood. 

The  Law  gives  to  the  aristocracy  a  right  to 
appoint  the  Pastors  of  the  Churches.  This  is  a 
notable  instance  of  class  legislation.  The  Law 
of  Primogeniture — by  which  landed  Property 
stands  upon  a  different  basis  from  other  Pro- 
perty  as   regards   succession,    is   another    in- 


129 

stance  of  class  privileges;  the  Law  of  Entail 
another. 

Class  Legislation  is  an  anomaly  not  easily 
accounted  for  in  a  free  country  like  Britain. 
This  we  shall  now  explain. 

A  tacit  compact  must  be  conceived  as  having 
subsisted  between  the  aristocracy  and  the 
church.  The  aristocracy  supports  the  Church 
Establishment  on  condition  that  they  appoint 
the  clergy,  and  of  course  the  clergy  support  the 
aristocracy.  Such  is  the  only  way  in  which 
we  can  account  for  the  fact  that  —  in  these 
days  of  freedom  and  reform — such  class  pri- 
vileges should  exist. 

This  compact  is  happily  virtually  at  an  end. 
When  the  abolition  of  the  Corn  Laws  took 
place  it  was  avowedly  broken.  That  Act  may 
be  regarded  as  the  commencement  of  the 
Second  Reformation.  All  things  since  that 
great  Reform  have  tended  to  the  reduction  of 
class  privileges.  After  that  great  event,  the 
admirers  of  the  close  system  will  find  it  useless 


130 

to  contend  against  the  consequences  of  that 
act.  The  Aristocracy  has  now  nothing  to  gain 
by  making  sacrifices  for  the  clergy,  and  the 
clergy  have  no  inducement  to  support  the  old 
system,  and  they  no  longer  consult  the  wishes 
of  the  aristocracy.  Such  are  the  evidences  of 
the  coming  Reformation,  and  such  the  natural 
consequences  of  the  Reforms  of  1842  and  1846. 
On  the  question  of  Church  Patronage,  the 
final  battle  of  Class  Privileges  will  be  fought. 
Unfair  privileges  cannot  be  granted  to  any  in- 
dividual or  class  without  damaging  the  interests 
of  other  individuals  and  classes.  Were  it  not 
for  this  imperative  law  of  Nature,  there  could 
be  no  objection  to  any  amount  of  class  legis- 
lation. The  evils  entailed  on  society  by  class 
privileges  are  too  numerous  to  be  named.  1.  Its 
direct  effect  is  to  fill  the  offices  of  the  Church 
and  State  with  men  without  reference  to  their 
fitness,  hence  a  prolific  cause  of  inefficient  pub- 
lic service.  2.  The  indirect  effisct  is,  that  every 
question  of  reform  is  judged,  not  on  its  own 


131 

merits,  but  with  reference  to  its  bearing  on  what 
is  called  the  Constitution  of  Society — but  what 
is  really  the  compact  between  the  Church  and 
the  Aristocracy.  To  the  latter  of  these  causes 
we  attribute  the  unsatisfactory  and  non-pro- 
gressive state  of  Public  Opinion.  We  have 
already  noticed  the  impossible  condition  under 
which  Moral  Philosophy  labours  by  separat- 
ing Theology  from  other  Science.  By  this  se- 
paration knowledge  and  civilization  are  effec- 
tually stereotyped.  We  have  now  arrived  at 
that  point  when  we  may  expect  to  trace  the 
reason  of  this  extraordinary  state  of  "  Know- 
ledge." 

Science  cannot  advance  while  it  is  deprived 
of  primary  facts  on  which  the  Intellect  may 
act,  and  we  shall  now  show  that  the  existence 
of  class  interests  is  the  reason  why  Theology 
and  Science  are  kept  apart.  Tiuth  and  Justice 
are  omnipotent  when  darkness  is  withdrawn, 
and  when  the  Intellect  of  the  people  is  de- 
veloped   by   the    knowledge   of    true    religion 


132 

Class  Privileges  cannot  stand  a  day.  The 
privileged  classes  have  a  direct  interest  in 
keeping  Science  and  Theology  apart,  for  so 
long  as  they  are  separate  the  Truth  cannot  be 
discovered,  and  this  fact  explains  the  anomaly 
that  a  separation — involving  a  serious  infringe- 
ment of  the  rights  of  the  Conscience — should 
have  been  so  long  tolerated. 

Let  class  interests  cease,  neither  the  Church 
nor  the  State  will  have  any  inducement  to  shun 
the  Truth,  and  Science  and  Religion  will  no 
longer  be  called  antagonists.  The  public  good 
will  then  be  the  object  of  all  good  men.  Pa- 
triotism will  supplant  Selfishness.  It  will  then 
be  as  natural  for  men  in  power  to  seek  the 
public  good  as  it  once  was  to  consult  the  in- 
terests of  classes. 

Government  in  this  country,  prior  to  the 
adoption  of  Free  Trade  and  direct  Taxation, 
had  well  nigh  extinguished  patriotism  —  the 
prelude  to  the  fall  of  any  nation.  The  adoption 
of  Free  Trade  has  happily  restored  the  days  of 


133 

patriotism,  and  when  that  which  still  remains 
of  the  old  system  is  erased  from  the  Statute 
Book — by  reformation  of  Public  Opinion,  and 
by  the  consequent  abolition  of  Class  Interests, 
patriotism  will  become  universal,  and  usher  in 
a  millennial  age. 

Class  interests  will  soon  be  numbered  among 
the  things  of  the  past,  when  it  will  be  found 
that  we  have  not  unduly  magnified  the  Evil. 
How  can  the  Established  Church  be  either 
popular  or  useful  while  its  Clergy  are  placed 
over  the  People  without  their  consent  ?  That 
the  People  should  have  submitted  to  such  an 
enormity  so  long  only  shows  their  power  of 
endurance  under  suffering  and  injustice.  To 
obtain  the  faithful  discharge  of  parochial  duties, 
it  is  necessary  that  the  People  should  have 
some  controul.  The  ordination  of  the  Bishop 
or  Presbytery  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  call  of 
the  People  on  the  other,  are  the  proper  checks 
on  the  election  of  Pastors.  The  former  pre- 
vents the  People  from  electing  an   improper 

o 


134 

Person,  and  the  latter  secures  to  the  People 
the  election  of  a  suitable  Pastor. 

Rome  is  making  rapid  progress  among  the 
lower  orders,  owing  to  the  great  mass  of  the 
People  being  left  like  Sheep  without  a  Shep- 
herd ;  and  the  only  way  to  cure  this  Evil,  and 
supply  the  spiritual  wants  of  the  People  in  an 
adequate  manner,  is  the  abolition  of  private 
Patronage. 

We  shall  be  told  that  the  good  which  "Class 
legislation"  gives  overbalances  all  the  evils  un- 
avoidably mixed  up  with  it.  This  is  possible, 
and  it  is  for  the  advocates  of  class  privileges  to 
state  what  this  mysterious  good  is. 

The  good  said  to  come  from  the  aristocratic 
principle  of  government  is,  that  without  it  go- 
vernment would  be  impossible.  It  is  easy  to 
make  assertions  of  this  kind,  but  when  reasons 
are  appealed  to,  their  arguments  are  found  to 
be  hollow. 

Many  are  misled  by  the  cry  "  The  Consti- 
tution is  in   danger.""      But  when   such   false 


135 

alarms  are  examined,  their  origin  may  be 
traced  to  interested  parties.  When  the  lOL 
franchise  was  granted,  the  end  of  the  Con- 
stitution was  come ;  and  when  the  Burgh  Cor- 
porations were  opened  up,  and  the  election 
placed  in  the  hands  of  the  people,  all  hope  was 
gone.  Nothing  could  be  more  encouraging 
than  the  result  of  these  Reforms ;  and  to  them 
and  the  abolition  of  the  Corn  Laws  we  owe  the 
Chartist  failure  of  the  10th  of  April,  1848. 

Once  more  we  shall  hear  the  cry — "  The 
Constitution  is  in  danger" — "  The  Church  is 
in  danger;"  and  again  it  will  be  found,  that  in- 
stead of  the  Reforms  which  elicit  such  fears  de- 
stroying the  Constitution,  they  will  save  it.  It 
is  not  less  certain  that  Truth  will  excite  opposi- 
tion, than  that  the  results  will  be  crowned  with 
success  ! 

With  private  interests  to  maintain,  partisans 

may  well   fear  the  additional  influence  which 

Universal  Suffrage   will   give   to   the   popular 

voice.     But  if  it  be  resolved  to  grant  the  just 

g2 


136 

demands  of  the  nation,  nothing  is  to  be  feared 
from  the  enfranchisement  of  the  People. 

Disaffection  arises  mainly  from  the  abuse 
of  power,  of  which  class  legislation  is  the 
type ;  and  unless  it  can  be  shown  that  the  past 
history  of  legislation  has  been  free  from  this 
stain,  it  is  a  fallacy  to  suppose  that  the  insub- 
ordination of  the  masses  will  continue.  Let 
the  sufferings  of  the  People  be  relieved  to  the 
full  extent  which  impartial  laws  would  give, 
and  the  People  will  have  nothing  to  complain 
of,  and  Disaffection  will  give  place  to  Peace 
and  Contentment. 

Character  and  wealth  will  ever  command 
respect,  and  we  doubt  not  the  aristocracy  will 
continue  to  be  the  party  in  whom  power  will 
chiefly  be  entrusted ;  and  if  universal  suffrage 
does  not  make  any  appreciable  change  in  the 
present  House  of  Commons,  this  opinion  will 
be  confirmed. 

If  we  desire  to  grant  peace  and  contentment 
to  the  people  and  reduce  the  standing  army, 


137 

we  will  make  the  necessary  concessions  to  the 
People.  We  have  heard  it  stated  by  men  who 
ought  to  know  better,  that  without  an  undue 
influence  given  to  the  aristocracy,  the  Crown 
would  be  in  danger,  and  England  must  be 
turned  into  an  encampment  of  troops;  but 
when  the  question  is  looked  into,  the  reverse  is 
the  fact.  To  grant  universal  suffrage,  and  for 
ever  abjure  class  legislation,  will  be  to  deliver 
the  country  from  Disaffection,  when  the  army 
may  be  reduced  with  perfect  safety.  There  is 
no  conclusion  in  this  work  on  which  we  can 
speak  more  confidently  than  the  one  to  which 
we  have  now  come. 

We  have  now  passed  in  review  the  leading 
questions  of  interest,  and  shall  conclude  with  a 
remark  or  two  on  Legislation  in  general. 

Legislation  is  a  necessary  evil.  The  order  of 
Nature  being  from  Error  to  Truth,  legislation 
will  be  reduced  as  Civilization  advances.  The 
Law  which  governs  Right  Legislation  is  obedi- 
ence to  the  Divine  Laws.     No  Law  which  in- 


138 

terferes  with  the  Laws  of  Nature  can  either  be 
just,  true  or  expedient. 

The  office  of  Human  Legislation  is  to  "protect 
not  to  repeal  the  Laws  of  God.  Ignorance  and 
selfishness  require  to  be  guarded  against  by 
legislation  so  long  as  Civilization  remains  un- 
developed, and  such  is  the  office  of  the  State. 

The  wellbeing  and  progress  of  a  nation 
mainly  depends  on  two  things,  viz.  Public  opi- 
nion and  Legislation.  Legislation  cannot  be  re- 
formed without  a  reformation  in  Public  Opinion, 
nor  can  Public  Opinion  entirely  throw  off  its 
shackles  so  long  as  Class  Legislation  remains. 
These  two  facts  show  the  intimate  relation 
which  Opinion  holds  to  Politics.  The  one 
cannot  make  much  progress  without  the  other, 
for  they  never  cease  to  act  and  react  on  each 
other. 

Pressure  from  without  acts  on  Government, 
concessions  are  made,  and  Public  Opinion  is 
relieved  of  its  bondage  to  the  extent  of  the 
relief  given. 


139 

On  tlie  other  hand,  Government  cannot  le- 
gislate before  the  age,  i.  e.  they  cannot  carry 
unpopular  measures  however  good. 

Government  has  not  only  to  contend  with 
Class  Interests  provisionally  granted,  but  with 
ignorance  and  prejudices  among  the  people 
— often  the  effect  of  such  interests.  These  re- 
sults show  that  Reformation  is  necessarily  a 
work  of  time — for  not  only  is  improved  Public 
Opinion,  but  improved  Legislation  necessary. 


140 


CHAPTEE  YI. 
CIVILIZATION— THE    PAST. 


I.  Ancient  Civilization. 

Civilization  commenced  in  Egypt  about  two 
thousand  years  before  the  Christian  era.  From 
thence  it  spread  to  Greece  and  Rome,  and 
obtained  its  height  at  the  Christian  era,  or  in 
the  reign  of  Csesar  Augustus.  Liberty,  Litera- 
ture, and  the  Fine  Arts,  flourished  up  to  this 
point  and  then  declined. 

Although  the  history  of  ancient  Civihzation 
abounds  with   instances   of  Patriotism,  which 


141 

would  grace  any  age,  yet  if  we  compare  even 
the  Augustine  age  with  modern  times,  its  infe- 
rioiity  must  be  acknowledged.  No  parallel 
can  be  drawn  between  the  Civilization  of  the 
first  and  nineteenth  centuries. 

With  the  single  exception  of  Russia,  serfdom 
is  now  extinct,  but  the  liberty  of  the  Romans, 
even  in  its  best  days,  amounted  to  this — that 
themselves  free,  they  took  care  to  allow  no 
other  nation  to  be  free.  Everything  gave  way 
to  the  art  of  War  and  Oppression. 

Public  faith  and  private  morality  were  in 
their  infancy  in  ancient  times,  compared  with 
modern.  Superstition  was  greater  in  ancient 
times  in  proportion  as  Science  was  deficient. 
It  is  true  that  a  large  portion  of  Europe  still 
worships  Idols  as  devotedly  as  in  ancient 
times,  but  this  stain  cannot  be  endured  much 
longer. 

Architecture,  Sculpture,  Painting,  Poetry, 
and  the  Drama,  attained  a  height  in  ancient 
times  which  has  never  been  surpassed.  This 
q5 


142 

apparent  anomaly  is  explained,  if  we  remember 
that  the  picturesque  belongs  exclusively  to  un- 
cultivated Nature.  Cultivation  obliterates  the 
pencilings  of  Nature.  Instinct  gives  way  to 
Intelligence,  and  the  face  of  external  Nature  is 
changed  by  the  hand  of  Man. 

These  facts  indicate  that  the  progress  of 
"  the  Fine  Arts"  is  the  opposite  of  Civilization. 
A  certain  degree  of  Civilization  seems  neces- 
sary to  evolve  the  perfection  of  Natural  Art, 
but  when  that  stage  is  passed,  what  we  have 
called  "  Human  Art "  takes  the  place  of 
Natural  Art.     History  confirms  this  theory. 

AVhen  Science  was  unknown,  the  Fine  Arts 
attained  (in  Greece)  a  perfection  never  since 
reached.  At  the  dawn  of  modern  Civilization, 
— with  Science  in  a  similar  state, — the  Fine 
Arts  again  reach  a  high  degree  of  perfection, 
almost  equal  to  Greek  art,  and  superior  to  the 
highest  efforts  of  modern  genius. 

If  the  World  is  to  go  on  to  the  perfection 
of  Civilization,  we   may   expect  the  *'  Art  of 


143 

Nature"  to  be  absorbed  in  "  Human  Art." 
The  two  arts  are  diflerent,  and  in  leaving  pri- 
mitive Nature,  we  must  look  forward  to  a  new 
development  of  Art.  Intelligence  absorbs  In- 
stinct, on  which  natural  Art  chiefly  depends. 
The  Fine  Arts  will  have  a  resurrection,  but  if 
we  continue  to  worship  the  Past — despise  the 
Present,  and  neglect  the  cultivation  of  the 
Future — too  much  the  character  of  the  age — 
the  progress  of  Civilization  will  be  retarded. 

Such  was  ancient  Civilization,  which  rose 
only  to  fall.  Its  rise  was  rapid  and  glorious, 
but  far  too  artificial  and  partial  to  last. 

Augustus  Cnesar  stole  the  liberties  of  Rome, 
and  by  a  mild  Government,  which  he  called 
Liberty,  he  reconciled  a  people — long  accus- 
tomed to  Freedom — to  the  yoke  of  Despotism. 

From  this  change  may  be  dated  the  decline 
of  Ancient  Civilization.  The  progress  of  the 
World  was  indefinitely  thrown  back,  and  so 
low  was  the  degradation  which  Civilization 
reached,  that  at  one  time  the  only  Literature 


144 

which  was  either  read  or  taught  was  the  Lives 
of  the  Saints  and  Martyrs  ! 

The  necessities  of  surrounding  Barbarism 
was  the  immediate  cause  of  the  fall  of  the 
Roman  Empire,  now  enfeebled  by  four  cen- 
turies of  Despotic  Rule. 

An  increasing  Population  could  no  longer 
subsist  as  Shepherds  and  Hunters.  The  Ger- 
man races  invaded  the  Eastern  and  Western 
Empires  at  all  points,  and  in  subjecting  Civili- 
zation to  an  untimely  trial — before  it  had  time 
to  consolidate  and  extend  its  basis — its  cities 
were  sacked  and  the  precious  plant  well  nigh 
destroyed.  We  might  notice  many  subordinate 
causes  for  the  fall  of  the  Roman  Empire  and 
the  decline  of  Civilization,  but  we  know  of 
none  which  may  not  be  resolved  into  the  two 
we  have  named,  viz.  the  loss  of  Liberty  in  the 
reign  of  the  Csesars  and  the  necessities  of  the 
surrounding:  World. 


14^ 


II.  Middle-Age  Civilization. 

The  fusion  of  the  Germans  with  the  Romans 
was  not  without  its  fruits,  although  the  product 
was  inferior  to  Ancient  Civilization.  Middle- 
age  Civilization  may  be  described  as  that  state 
of  society  called  the  Feudal  System  —  a  half 
state  between  Barbarism  and  Civilization. 

The  result  was  less  brilliant,  but  much  more 
widely  diffused  than  Ancient  Civilization,  for 
now  all  Europe  was  partially  civilized.  The 
aspect  of  the  Middle  Ages — that  dreary  winter 
of  Civilization  —  was  Devotion  to  what  was 
ignorantly  supposed  to  be  Religion. 

When  the  order  of  progressive  Civilization 
has  been  once  ascertained,  and  Religion  de- 
hned,  the  history  of  Christianity  may  be  indi- 
cated without  difficulty. 

Ignorance,  Superstition  and  Evil  precede 
Knowledge,  Truth  and  Good. 

The  precepts  of  Christ  being  free  from  error, 
they  can  only  be  agreeable  to  the  feelings  in 


146 

an  advanced  state  of  Civilization.  The  lower 
the  moral  condition  of  a  Nation,  the  greater 
offence  will  Truth  give.  If  we  apply  this  prin- 
ciple to  the  past  history  and  future  prospects 
of  Christianity,  we  shall  find  it  supported  by 
facts. 

The  Jewish  nation — to  which  the  revelation 
of  the  Truth  was  first  made — never  stood  high 
in  civilization,  and  at  the  period  of  our  Lord's 
advent  the  state  of  the  Jews  was  very  low. 
Probably  not  higher  than  the  present  state  of 
the  inhabitants  of  Syria,  and  not  differing  in 
its  main  characteristics.  Then,  as  now,  Judea 
was  a  conquered  country  in  the  hands  of  a 
people  of  another  religion;  then,  as  now,  the 
people  were  split  into  various  sects,  indicating 
a  taste  for  religious  contemplation,  while  ava- 
rice marked  their  general  conduct. 

Suddenly  the  Truth  is  announced,  and,  as 
might  have  been  expected,  a  storm  of  indig- 
nation is  excited  which  could  not  be  ap- 
peased   without    the    death   of    the    offender. 


147 

Christianity  was  greatly  in  advance  of  the  age 
in  which  it  was  first  promulgated,  accordingly 
it  was  rejected.  A  great  moral  and  religious 
Revolution  was  despised  and  its  author  cruci- 
fied, because,  as  our  Lord  said,  the  Truth  re- 
buked their  evil  deeds.  Such  is  the  history  of 
the  rise  of  Christianity. 

If  we  now  pass  over  five  centuries,  we  shall 
find  this  despised  Religion  of  Christ  universal ! 

To  account  for  so  complete  a  Revolution  in 
public  opinion  one  of  two  things  must  have 
happened.  Either  civilization  must  in  the  in- 
terim have  made  great  advances — so  that  man 
no  longer  disliked  the  Truth — or  Christianity 
had  been  so  mixed  up  with  error  as  to  be 
brought  down  to  the  taste  of  man.  The  latter 
process  is,  unfortunately,  the  history  of  early 
Christianity. 

The  beautiful  and  simple  doctrines  of  Christ 
— as  set  forth  in  the  New  Testament — are  now 
scarcely  discernible  in  the  Belief  and  Practice 
of  the  Catholic  Church.     Simplicity  has  been 


148 

exchanged  for  mystery,  a  practical  and  true 
Religion  is  converted  into  a  complex  system  of 
Doctrines  and  Religious  Services  by  which  men 
may  escape  practice,  and  yet  persuade  them- 
selves that  they  are  religious. 

Nothing  but  this  change  could  in  those  days 
have  made  Christianity  popular.  Truth,  when 
combined  with  Doctrines  which  necessarily  ex- 
clude Practice,  can  offend  no  man.  It  was  in 
consequence  of  the  substitution  of  Faith  for 
Obedience  that  the  cross  ceased  to  be  offensive. 
The  despised  Religion  of  Christ  is  so  changed 
and  corrupted  by  the  Catholics  of  that  period 
as  to  become  popular  in  connection  with  a  low 
state  of  morals  and  civilization. 

When  we  look  to  these  facts,  it  does  appear 
that  Christianity  would  never  have  become 
universal  without  first  passing  through  the 
phases  of  Superstition,  and  this  is  one  of  the 
few  consolations  which  the  dismal  history  of 
these  times  affords.  Such  was  the  state  of 
Christianity  in  the  fifth  century,  and  if  we  now 


149 

pass  over  the  ten  centuries  usually  called  the 
Dark  or  Middle  Ages — in  which  the  Papal 
System  was  fully  matured — it  will  bring  us  to 
that  period  when  the  downward  course  of  Civi- 
lization was  to  receive  a  check  by  the  first  Re- 
formation. 

Often  had  attempts  been  made  to  reform  the 
errors  and  abuses  of  Religion  during  the  long 
night  of  the  Dark  Ages,  but  these  strivings  of 
the  Intellect  to  recover  its  liberty  were  sup- 
pressed by  the  imprisonment  or  martyrdom  of 
the  reformers. 

The  memory  of  WicklifFe  is  particularly  in- 
teresting at  the  present  time  from  having 
been  a  professor  of  Theology  at  Oxford.  In 
that  very  University  where  in  our  day  is  wit- 
nessed the  anomaly  of  an  influential  party  in 
the  Church  desiring  Reform,  and  at  the  same 
time  demanding  Class  privileges  to  the  Clergy 
more  dangerous  than  the  abuses  from  which 
relief  is  sought. 


150 

III.  Modern  Civilization. 

Modern  Civilization  is  founded  on  that  of 
the  Middle  Ages,  and  in  respect  that  its  basis 
is  greatly  more  extended  than  the  Civilization 
of  Greece  and  Rome,  modern  civilization  is  less 
artificial  and  more  likely  to  be  permanent. 

Revived  Civilization  was  first  visible  in  the 
fifteenth  century.  It  took  its  rise  in  Italy,  on 
the  very  soil  where  ancient  civilization  had  so 
long  flourished.  All  is  now  activity.  Ancient 
manuscripts  are  ransacked  and  translated  into 
the  modern  Languages;  and  Knowledge  and 
Learning  —  the  result  of  many  centuries  of 
Civilization  —  so  long  lost,  is  restored  to  an 
astonished  World. 

Want  and  Desire  generally  produce  the 
means  of  supplying  their  demands,  and  it  so 
happened  that  the  resurrection  of  Ancient  Lite- 
rature had  not  long  been  in  progress  when  the 
invention  of  Printing  was  discovered. 

America  is  discovered,  and  the  Geography 
of  the  Earth  completed. 


151 

The  Reformation  follows,  and  delivers  the 
fairest  portion  of  Europe  from  the  tyranny  of 
Superstition.  Such  were  the  glorious  events 
which  ushered  in  Modern  Civilization.  Alas  ! 
they  promised  more  than  they  gave. 

The  First  Reformation. 

The  first  Reformer  which  arose  after  the 
revival  of  Literature  defied  the  sword  of  perse- 
cution, and  succeeded  in  effecting  a  glorious 
Reformation.  When  we  remember  that  the 
Church  of  Rome  was  now  fully  developed,  that 
it  was  universal,  that  Kings  and  Emperors  had 
been  completely  subdued  by  it,  we  may  estimate 
the  difficulty  which  Luther  had  to  contend  with. 

But  the  power  of  the  Hierarchy  was  not  the 
greatest  difficulty,  the  prejudices  of  the  People, 
—  ever  the  case  with  Reformations, — had  to  be 
combated.  The  People  had  been  accustomed 
to  rely  on  the  efficacy  of  the  personal  presence 
of  Christ  in  the  Eucharist.  That  was  Luther's 
greatest  difficulty,  and  if  he  did  not  fully  re- 


152 


} 


form  that  corruption,  perhaps  he  went  as  far  as     \ 
the  then  state  of  Civihzation  permitted. 

Luther  found  no  difficulty  in  persuading  the 
People  that  the  sale  of  Indulgences  was  an 
abuse,  but  when  he  demanded  that  they  should 
part  with  their  Idols,  we  may  conceive  the  oppo- 
sition he  would  receive.  Luther  must  either 
have  braved  this  opposition  or  abandoned  his 
Reformation,  and  to  his  eternal  honour  be  it 
said,  he  possessed  the  honesty  and  courage  to 
remain  faithful.  So  great  was  the  difficulty  of 
obtaining  the  People's  consent  to  the  Reforma- 
tion, that  unless  the  Reformers  had  received 
the  support  of  some  of  the  German  Princes — 
who  were  tired  of  the  tyranny  of  Rome  — 
the  People  would  have  rejected  all  the  over- 
tures of  the  Reformer.  Luther  called  on  the 
People  to  examine  the  Bible  and  judge  of  the 
truth  of  the  new  Doctrines  for  themselves;  and 
by  this  means  he  at  last  persuaded  the  People 
to  part  with  their  Idols  in  exchange  for  Liberty 
of  Conscience. 


153 

The  Reformers  themselves  were  not  free 
from  the  prejudices  of  the  age,  and  so  universal 
was  the  prejudice  in  favour  of  a  religion  of 
Belief,  it  does  not  appear  that  it  occurred  to 
any  one  to  doubt  that  doctrine. 

The  Reformation  granted  the  Right  of  Pri- 
vate Judgment,  and  abolished  the  Idolatry  of 
the  Mass.  These  Reforms  conferred  a  degree  of 
liberty  of  Conscience  unknown  to  any  previous 
period,  and  to  them  the  subsequent  progress  in 
Civilization  is  mainly  owing. 

We  now  turn  to  the  dark  side  of  the  picture. 
The  Reformers,  instead  of  boldly  renouncing 
the  error  of  trusting  in  Belief  and  not  in 
Practice — which  we  have  seen  arose  at  a  very 
early  period — contented  themselves  with  pro- 
nouncing against  certain  Works  of  Devotion. 
Belief  was  retained  as  the  sole  ground  of 
Salvation,  althousih  Personal  Riohteousness 
was  evidently  the  intention  of  the  Saviour,  and 
the  only  Faith  consistent  with  common  sense 
and  the  improvement  of  mankind.     The  error 


154 

of  making  Belief  everything,  and  the  Practice 
of  Religion  nothing;,  was  fatal  to  success. 

Such  was  the  Reformation ;  it  was  a  step  in 
the  right  direction,  but  were  we  to  say  that  it 
went  more  than  half  way  from  Catholicism  to 
the  unadulterated  Truth  of  Christianity  we 
would  do  violence  to  our  own  convictions. 

We  now  pass  to  the  results  of  the  Reforma- 
tion, embracing  a  period  of  three  centuries.  The 
Reformation  accomplished,  it  might  have  been 
expected  that  Christianity  would  have  gone  on 
improving  until  it  reached  its  original  purity; 
especially  when  the  world  was  divided  into  two 
hostile  Churches,  ready  to  expose  each  other's 
defects.  But  such  alas  is  not  the  history  of  the 
Reformation. 

Religion  has  made  no  progress  since  the  ad- 
vent of  the  Reformation.  Its  doctrines  and  its 
errors  were  unfortunately  so  fixed  that  they  have 
defied  every  effort  at  improvement  since.  The 
Protestant  Creed  has  long  been  known  to  con- 
tain error,  but  that  an  imperfect  system  might 


155 

be  kept  together,  all  Churches  have  tacitly 
agreed  to  leave  the  principles  of  the  Reforma- 
tion untouched,  and  even  unquestioned.  Such 
a  course  could  alone  be  justified  on  the  suppo- 
sition that  the  Reformers  were  specially  in- 
spired for  their  work ;  but  as  that  is  not  main- 
tained, it  may  well  cause  surprise  that  their 
work  should  be  held  so  perfect  and  so  sacred 
as  to  admit  of  no  improvement.  Constant  strife 
might  have  taught  the  Protestant  world  that 
the  expulsion,  and  not  the  retention  of  Error 
was  the  only  cure  for  controversy  and  disunion. 

The  history  of  the  World  since  the  Reform- 
ation exactly  corresponds  with  the  change  in 
Belief  then  effected.  The  Reformation  accom- 
plished a  vast  improvement  on  Belief,  but  much 
was  left  unreformed.  The  creeds  of  the  Lutheran 
and  Calvinist  Churches  present  a  sad  mixture 
of  light  and  darkness,  and  of  the  elements  of 
good  and  evil. 

Knowledge  and  Civilization  have  made  enor- 
mous strides  since  the  Reformation;  but  with 


156 

all  this  advancement,  there  is  a  want  of  reality, 
of  unity,  and  of  consolidation.  Knowledge 
remains  undefined  and  incomplete,  and  its  fur- 
ther progress  impossible  without  another  Refor- 
mation. Peace  and  prosperity  may  be  said  to 
have  blessed  many  lands  since  the  Reforma- 
tion, yet  with  much  good,  strife  and  war  have 
been  mingled.  These  results — mixed  as  they 
are  with  Good  and  Evil— are  precisely  what 
was  to  be  expected  from  an  imperfect  Reforma- 
tion. 

The  evil  of  half  measures  was  never  more 
conspicuous  than  in  the  history  of  the  Reforma- 
tion. The  Reformation  divided  Christendom 
into  two  hostile  parties,  without  offering  any  rea- 
sonable hope  of  union;  it  exposed  the  errors 
of  the  Church,  without  offering  the  means  of 
healing  them.  Further,  the  contradictory  creed 
of  the  Reformation  caused  the  Protestants  to 
split  in  two  hostile  sects  —  the  Lutheran  and 
Calvinist.  The  endless  dissensions  arising- 
from  Religious  Controversy  issued  in  the  re- 


157 

vival  of  Catholicism,  and  the  desolation  of 
Europe  by  War.  With  Protestantism  divided 
against  itself,  the  Church  of  Rome  speedily 
reconquered  a  large  portion  of  its  dominions. 
Austria  at  one  time  was  three-fourths  Pro- 
testant; now  three-fourths  of  its  inhabitants 
are  Catholics.  In  France  and  other  countries 
a  similar  re-action  took  place.  We  are  parti- 
cular in  marking  these  sad  effects  of  half  mea- 
sures, that  a  similar  error  may  be  avoided  in 
any  future  Reformation. 

After  a  struggle  of  three  hundred  years,  the 
World  seems  as  far  from  Peace  and  Happiness 
as  ever.  So  keenly  is  this  felt,  that  men  are 
apt  to  ask  whether  Civilization,  such  as  it  is, 
or  "  the  good  old  times,"  (middle-age  civiliza- 
tion) is  best. 

The  World  yearns  after  something  which 
Civilization  and  Religion  have  failed  to  give : 
and  when  the  history  of  modern  times  is  stu- 
died, we  cannot  be  surprised  that  this  feeling 
of  discontent  should  be  universal.    Everywhere 

H 


158 

men  begin  to  ask  if  Lutlier's  Reformation  was 
necessarily  final,  or  may  they  look  for  another! 

The  necessities  of  an  increasing  Population 
have  outgrown  the  spirit  of  its  governments,  and 
these  natural  means  of  Reformation  are  the  im- 
mediate causes  of  the  present  crisis. 

If  Governments  persist  in  refusing  the  just 
demand  of  the  People,  and  if  the  People  are 
unable  to  conquer  their  own  liberty,  either  by 
a  Moral  or  a  Civil  Revolution,  the  World  must 
retrace  its  steps.  Once  more  we  must  expect 
to  see  Despotism  both  civil  and  religious  as 
triumphant  as  it  was  in  the  ninth  century  under 
the  universal  empire  of  Charlemagne  and  the 
Papacy. 

In  that  sad  event  the  Au2;ustine  Age  of 
Modern  Civilization  has  come,  and  the  result  of 
the  Revolution  or  Reformation  through  which 
the  World  is  now  passing,  will  determine  the 
question  whether  the  present  Crisis  is  to  be 
followed  by  a  perfected  Civilization,  or  by  a 
series  of  ages  in  which   Darkness  and   Depo- 


159 

pulation  slmll  mark  the  future  history  of  an 
unhappy  World. 

The  World  calls  for  a  Second  Reformation, 
of  which  the  Revolutions  of  1848  are  the  ex- 
pression. With  the  Free  Press  of  England  to 
disseminate  the  principles  of  a  salutary  Re- 
formation, there  is  hope  that  the  convulsions 
now  agitating  the  world  may  be  calmed  down 
and  directed  to  the  great  work  of  a  general 
Reformation. 


h2 


160 


CHAPTER  VII. 
THE  PRESENT  STATE  OF  EUROPE. 


The  prevalence  of  good  or  evil  depends  on  the 
state  of  Knowledge  and  Belief.  And  if  a  re- 
medy for  War  and  Revolution  be  desired,  we 
must  strike  at  the  root  of  the  evil  by  correcting 
the  errors  of  Public  Belief.  A  Reformation  in 
Religious  Belief  and  in  Public  Opinion  is  ulti- 
mately the  only  cure  for  the  disasters  which 
have  overtaken  the  world. 

Superstition  and  Error  are  at  present  taught 
by  public  institutions.     Let  this  source  of  Evil 


161 

be  corrected  and  the  usurpation  of  the  despot 
will  cease.  Correct  Knowledge  is  the  only 
permanent  bulwark  of  liberty.  Although 
Europe  was  reformed  civilly,  yet  if  Public 
Opinion  remains  debased  by  superstition  and 
error,  Liberty  cannot  be  permanent.  It  is 
therefore  more  by  the  spread  of  Knowledge, 
than  by  the  use  of  arms,  that  permanent  and 
complete  emancipation  can  be  effected. 

Our  friends  on  the  Continent  are  aware  that 
the  whole  policy  of  the  Roman  Hierarchy  has 
ever  been  opposed  to  liberty,  and  that  it  is 
mainly  to  that  power  that  the  despotic  Powers 
have  been  enabled  to  keep  the  people  down. 
Civil  slavery  is  hard  to  bear ;  but  the  slavery 
of  the  Conscience  is  worse.  Because  moral 
slavery  is  less  felt,  it  is  not  on  that  account 
less  destructive  of  peace  and  prosperity. 

In  these  circumstances  we  call  on  the  friends 
of  Liberty  not  to  confine  their  efforts  to  the 
destruction  of  Civil  Despotism,  but  at  the  same 
time  to  destroy  Spiritual  Despotism.     The  one 


162 

cannot  be  removed  without  at  the  same  time 
conquering  the  other.  We  are  too  ajDt  to 
think  that  Public  Opinion  is  nothing,  and 
that  Bayonets  are  everything.  Public  Opinion 
influences  and  ultimately  rules  the  exercise  of 
the  civil  power.  Knowledge  leads  to  the  union 
of  the  people  in  behalf  of  their  natural  Rights. 
The  advocates  of  Despotism  know  this,  nor  are 
they  slow  to  suppress  the  liberty  of  the  Press, 
and  load  the  churches  with  images  that  Super- 
stition may  maintain  its  hold  over  the  con- 
science. 

Superstition  and  Oppression  must  stand  or 
fall  together. 

Our  Catholic  Brethren  must  demand  an  im- 
mediate reformation  of  their  Church,  if  they 
wish  to  be  free-men.  The  Clergy  must  demand 
the  abolition  of  the  unnatural,  immoral,  and 
unscriptural  law  of  celibacy.  Let  obedience 
to  Truth  be  preferred  to  mere  worship  and 
devotion, — which  are  not  Christianity.  Evil 
and  Sin  come  from  Ignorance  and  preferring 


163 

the  Relii^ion  of  the  Feelings  to  the  Religion 
of  the  Understanding.  The  Religion  of  mere 
Feeling  debases  the  Intellect ;  it  fosters  Igno- 
rance, and  retards  the  progress  of  civilization 
and  liberty.  The  system  in  which  Men  are 
educated  often  holds  them  in  bondage  against 
their  will,  and  the  influence  of  habit  and 
feeling  often  triumphs  over  their  better  reason; 
but  if  the  Catholics  will  be  guided  by  the 
Truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  it  shall  make  them  free. 
The  Catholic  Church  has  gone  through  many 
changes — at  times  she  has  reformed  herself  and 
risen  from  the  lowest  depths  of  degradation, 
at  other  times  the  tendency  has  been  down- 
wards. At  present  a  favourable  opportunity 
occurs  for  a  great  Reformation  in  the  Catholic 
Church,  which  shall  astound  the  World.  Let 
the  Clergy  and  Laity  vie  with  each  other  in 
the  holy  work  of  Reformation,  and  the  result 
will  be  universal  good  and  harmony.  Why 
should  there  be  Protestants  and  Catholics; 
do  not   both   serve    one   Master?     Let    both 


164 

be  reformed.  Let  Protestants  and  Catholics 
forget  the  errors  of  the  past,  and  in  meeting 
on  the  neutral  ground  of  Truth  both  will  make 
concessions,  not  to  Man  but  to  God. 

The  images  which  disfigure  the  Churches 
and  roadsides  must  be  torn  down.  If  the 
Bible — which  denounces  Image  Worship — be 
freely  circulated  among  the  people  —  the  wor- 
ship of  the  host,  or  any  other  than  God,  will 
cease.  Carry  back  the  thoughts  to  ancient 
Greece  and  Rome.  See  the  altars  raised  to 
Gods  represented  by  images  of  wood  and  stone, 
and  you — like  St.  Paul — will  be  moved  to  see 
the  ignorance  of  that  superstitious  age.  Then 
look  at  the  Ignorance  of  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury manifested  in  dumb  idols  everywhere 
meeting  the  eye.  These  Images  you  are  told 
to  adore  as  representations  of  Gods  and  Saints. 
This  was  precisely  the  doctrine  of  Paganism ; 
and  while  a  People  is  devoted  to  Idols  there 
can  be  no  freedom. 


165 

In  nothing  does  England  show  lier  supe- 
riority over  the  Continent  more  than  in  the 
absence  of  images :  from  Penzance  to  John 
O'Groats  no  Image  offends  the  piety  of  the 
traveller.  Even  in  Mahometan  countries  no 
such  Ignorance  disgraces  their  religion.  It 
is  painful  to  dwell  on  the  weak  points  of 
humanity;  and  we  hope  we  have  said  enough 
to  call  the  attention  of  Catholics  to  the  great 
subject  of  Church  Reform. 

To  the  Protestants  we  say,  re-echo  the  call  of 
England  for  a  reformation  of  Religion.  Know 
that  your  disunion  is  the  strength  of  Rome : 
adopt  then  a  test  of  Truth,  and  be  united. 
Remove  from  your  several  creeds  obsolete  doc- 
trines, which  have  no  other  effect  than  to  keep 
Protestants  apart  from  each  other,  while  they 
strengthen  the  reign  of  superstition  and  scep- 
ticism. England  calls  upon  you  to  join  her 
in  a  united  effort  to  reform  all  Churches,  and 
put  an  end  to  the  reign  of  Ignorance,  Error 
and  Suffering. 

H  5 


166 

To  the  friends  of  liberty  at  home  and  abroad 
we  say,  no  longer  confine  your  attention  to 
civil  revolutions,  but  go  to  the  root  of  the  evil, 
and,  while  you  do  not  neglect  the  physical 
defences  of  society,  remember  that,  unless 
public  opinion  is  improved  and  niaintained  in 
a  healthy  state,  it  will  defeat  the  best  plans  of 
Reform  that  can  be  formed. 

We  now  turn  to  the  civil  and  financial  affairs 
of  Europe,  and  if  we  examine  the  position  and 
prospects  of  France  and  Germany  the  general 
state  of  Europe  will  be  indicated.  With  this 
object  in  view  we  shall  commence  with 

France. 

The  power  which  the  French  Nation  has 
placed  in  the  hands  of  Prince  Louis  Napoleon 
is  that  of  a  Dictator.  He  has  been  empowered 
to  dictate  a  Constitution  to  France.  This 
power  is  unconditional,  but  not  irresponsible. 
The  Elected  must  give  an  account  of  his 
stewardship  to  the  Electors ;  and,  we  may  add, 


167 

if  Napoleon  legislates  contrary  to  the  will  of 
France,  his  reign  will  be  short.  While  Uni- 
versal Suffrage  is  maintained,  the  Government 
is  to  some  extent  Free,  for  the  President  and 
the  House  of  Representatives  are  elected  by 
the  People.  If  the  President  legislates  so  as 
give  an  independent  voice  to  the  Legislative 
Assembly,  he  will  do  great  service  to  France; 
but  if  his  "  Constitution"  is  that  of  a  despotic 
ruler,  it  will  not  be  permanent. 

The  New  Constitution  has  appeared,  and  we 
need  not  say  how  deeply  its  contents  have 
affected  us.  We  had  hoped  for  something 
better,  and  with  every  desire  to  excuse  the  late 
proceedings  of  the  President  on  the  plea  of 
necessity,  there  is  no  longer  any  doubt  that 
Napoleon's  policy  is  favourable  to  despotism. 
The  Constitution  bears  all  the  marks  of  a 
despotic  power,  and  we  trust  France  will  soon 
awake  from  its  apathy  and  abolish  a  form  of 
Government  which  can  only  be  classed  with 
that  of  Russia  and  Austria. 


168 

The  Distribution  of  the  Soil  has  much  to 
do  with  the  welfare  of  a  Nation.  A  grievous 
error  has  been  committed  here  both  in  France 
and  England. 

The  French  Law  is  the  opposite  of  the 
English.  The  law  of  France  puts  nothing  in 
the  power  of  the  possessor  except  liberty  of 
sale  during  lifetime.  At  the  death  of  a  pro- 
prietor the  Law  steps  in  and  divides  all  equally 
among  his  children. 

The  Error  in  England  in  maintaining  the 
Laws  of  Entail  and  Primogeniture  has  cost 
her  much,  but  that  of  France  is  probably  no 
less  injurious  to  the  general  interests  of  a 
Nation.  If  France  would  alter  her  Law  of 
succession,  so  as  to  give  Landlords  the  free- 
dom of  willing  away  their  Property  to  whom 
they  please,  and  England  change  her  Law  so 
that  the  Eldest  Son  would  carry  no  advantage 
over  the  other  members  of  the  family,  the 
extremes  of  a  redundant  Proprietary  in  France 


169 

and  a  deficient  one  in  England  would  be 
avoided. 

The  position  of  a  landlord  makes  him 
jealous  of  change;  and  when  this  position 
is  coupled  with  ignorance — generally  the  case 
with  peasant- proprietors  —  a  salutary  Con- 
servatism is  apt  to  run  into  selfishness 
(Ultra -Toryism).  This  evil  is  especially  to 
be  dreaded  after  repeated  attempts  to  reform 
the  constitution  in  favour  of  liberty  have 
failed,  and  the  burdens  of  a  suffering  Pro- 
prietory and  Peasantry  have  from  that  cause 
been  increased. 

We  need  scarcely  say  that  selfishness  is 
preferring  the  good  of  ourselves  when  that  is 
opposed  to  the  Public  Good.  It  is  the  op- 
posite of  Patriotism. 

The  repeated  failures  of  Republics  oflfer 
strong  temptations  to  the  landlords  of  France 
to  become  traitors  to  the  cause  of  Liberty ; 
and  if  that  class  —  in  number  five  millions — 


170 

takes  such  a  step,  the  prospects  of  the  world 
are  dark. 

This  danger — of  the  National  Will  becoming 
traitorous  to  its  own  liberty — has  been  com- 
pletely overcome  in  England  —  not  by  the 
maintenance  of  the  Laws  of  Entail  and  Pri- 
mogeniture— but  by  the  triumph  of  Free-trade 
principles. 

England  was  saved  by  the  efforts  of  a  single 
patriot.  And  in  pronouncing  the  name  of  Sir 
Robert  Peel  we  speak  to  the  heart  of  every 
friend  of  humanity.  By  the  imposition  of  an 
Income  Tax  and  the  abolition  of  the  Tax  on 
Corn  and  other  necessaries  of  life,  the  privi- 
leges of  the  rich  were  broken  down  and  the 
burden  of  taxation  spread  more  equally.  In 
short.  Sir  Robert  Peel's  measures  took  from 
the  rich  and  gave  to  the  poor. 

The  influence  of  Rome  will  be  used  to  stop 
a  similar  movement  in  France,  and  until  some 
improvement  can  be  made  in  public  opinion 
on  religious  as  well  as  political  questions,  it  is 


171 

to  be  feared  that  success  in  tlie  cause  of  liberty 
and  justice  must  be  partial  and  insecure. 

England  and  France  stand  at  the  head  of 
the  Civihzed  World,  and  the  only  fear  that 
they  —  the  natural  guardians  of  Liberty  — 
should  allow  the  decay  of  Civilization,  is 
that  they  are  divided  on  the  subject  of  Reli- 
gion. If  France  and  England  had  both  been 
reformed,  there  would  have  been  no  danger; 
but  so  long  as  hostile  Faiths  govern  the  two 
Nations,  tliere  can  be  no  permanent  union, 
and  when  divided  their  power  is  neutralized. 

Another  Reformation  is  the  only  remedy  for 
this  evil.  The  spirit  of  that  movement  is  not 
that  of  party,  but  of  principle.  No  man  is 
asked  to  change  his  Church  or  his  Religion. 
The  Protestant  is  not  asked  to  become  a  Ca- 
tholic, nor  the  Catholic  a  Protestant,  but  both 
are  called  upon  to  examine  their  Faith,  and 
conform  their  Belief  to  the  principles  of  Truth. 
If  the  liberal  Press  of  England  and  France 
advocate  this  remedy  for  English  and  French 


172 

disunion,  a  permanent  basis  of  union  will  be 
found. 

If  Napoleon's  Government  harmonizes  with 
the  Despotic  Governments  of  Europe,  a  new 
feature  in  Modern  Civilization  is  evolved, 
for  who  ever  heard  of  thirty  millions  of 
Despots?  This  is  taking  the  worst  possible 
view  of  the  case ;  but  looking  to  the  state 
of  Public  Opinion  in  France,  we  cannot  say 
that  such  a  blow  is  impossible.  Although 
unheard  of  in  modern  times,  such  a  result 
is  not  unknown  to  Ancient  History.  The 
annihilation  of  Liberty  in  the  reign  of  Au- 
gustus was  of  that  description ;  and  if  we 
look  to  the  sad  results  of  that  usurpation, 
it  is  not  unreasonable  to  fear  that  the 
despotism  of  France  may  bring  on  retro- 
gression in  Civilization  throughout  the  world. 

The  present  crisis  may  well  make  the  faith 
of  the  stoutest  heart  tremble,  but  amidst  all 
the  gloom  we  have  hope. 


173 

We  trust  Napoleon  will  yet  prefer  the  good 
of  the  world  to  the  gratification  of  private 
ambition,  whenever  these  two  principles  come 
into  collision,  lie  can  introduce  changes 
which  shall  improve  the  state  of  the  nation, 
and  a  beneficial  change  in  public  opinion  will 
follow. 

Such  is  the  position  of  France  at  this  impor- 
tant epoch  of  her  history;  and,  in  now  con- 
sidering her  future  policy,  we  shall  first  state 
the  causes  of  her  present  prostrate  condition. 

The  peculiar  evils  of  France  are  those  con- 
nected with  INDUSTRY  and  finance.  The 
expensive  and  prolonged  reign  of  Louis  the 
Fourteenth  involved  the  nation  in  difficulties 
from  which  she  never  escaped.  Her  pecuniary 
embarrassments  gave  occasion  to  the  break- 
ing out  of  the  first  Revolution  ;  and  the  "do- 
nothing"  government  of  Louis  Phillipe  prepared 
the  way  for  the  present  crisis. 

The  whole  Financial  and  Industrial  affairs  of 
France  call  for  revision. 


174 

The  first  Napoleon  immortalized  his  name  by 
abolishing  the  old  laws  of  France  and  substi- 
tuting the  famous  "Code  Napoleon"  in  their 
stead.  If  his  Nephew  follows  so  noble  an 
example,  by  taking  a  similar  step  in  regard  to 
Taxation, —  this  alone  would  reconcile  Europe 
to  the  temporary  cessation  of  Liberty  in  France; 
and  unless  Napoleon  can  gain  the  good  opi- 
nion of  the  World  by  conferring  an  extra- 
ordinary boon,  such  as  Universal  Free  Trade, 
his  name  must  go  down  to  posterity  without  a 
single  redeeming  quality. 

The  taxes  are  at  present  levied  directly  on 
Trades,  and  indirectly  on  the  necessaries  and 
luxuries  of  life  and  on  Imports,  for  the  double 
purpose  of  Protection  and  Revenue. 

An  Income  and  Propeity  Tax  is  the  natural 
cure  for  all  the  disorders  which  afflict  unhappy 
France.  Her  present  system  has  not  only 
brought  her  to  the  brink  of  ruin,  but,  if  the  evil 
is  not  immediately  corrected,  there  is  imminent 
danger  that  France  will   be  tempted,  in  a  fit 


175 

of  despair,  to  sell  her  liberty — it  may  be  the 
liberty  of  Europe — for  a  bit  of  Bread. 

An  Income  Tax  often  percent,  would  enable 
the  President  to  abolish  all  other  Taxes.  This 
high  rate  of  Income  Tax  would  admit  of  re- 
duction when  the  evil  effects  of  the  Protective 
system  were  removed.  As  the  income  of  the 
nation  increased  by  means  of  Free  Trade,  the 
Revenue  would  be  spread  over  a  large  amount. 
In  this  way  a  considerable  reduction  of  Income 
Tax  might  be  calculated  on  after  a  few  years. 
The  People  would  not  object  to  pay  ten  per 
cent.,  and  although  that  would  be  insufficient 
at  first,  very  soon  the  Revenue  from  that 
source  would  equal  the  expenditure. 

To  effect  so  great  a  financial  Revolution,  the 
Government  must  provide  itself  with  an  ade- 
quate loan  to  cover  any  deficiency  that  may 
naturally  be  expected  to  accompany  so  vast 
a  change  in  the  first  instance.  A  loan  of  ten 
or  twenty  millions  for  such  a  purpose  would 


176 

not  only  be  obtained  without  difficulty,  but  it 
would  have  the  effect  of  raising-  the  value  of 
all  Public  Securities.  Capitalists  would  freely 
lend  their  money  for  carrying  out  a  financial 
arrangement  which  any  man  of  common  pene- 
tration would  see  to  be  one  of  large  promise. 

If  the  President  has  the  Good  of  France  at 
heart,  he  will  effect  a  comprehensive  change  of 
Taxation.  Its  success  would  be  such  as  to 
raise  France  to  a  pitch  of  greatness  unknown 
in  the  history  of  Nations. 

The  Taxes  on  Foreign  Cottons,  Woollens 
and  Linens  enhance  the  price  of  these  articles 
so  much  that  these  necessaries  of  Life  are  sold 
to  the  French  public  at  one-third  higher  prices 
than  there  is  any  occasion  for.  The  Tax  on 
Foreign  Iron  is  150  per  cent.  This  enormous 
Tax  is  maintained  for  the  benefit  of  a  handful 
of  manufacturers.  The  cost  of  implements, 
machinery,  and  many  articles  of  Household 
furniture  is  trebled,  and  the  Public  of  France 
is  taxed  to  that  amount. 


177 

The  suffering  arising  from  these  causes  is 
incalculable.  Suppose  the  direct  loss  to  be 
only  twenty  millions  sterling  annually,  we  may 
form  some  idea  of  its  effect.  Were  the  People 
allowed  to  retain  these  twenty  millions,  that 
large  sum  would  be  laid  out  on  productive 
works,  and  the  industry  of  the  Nation  would 
receive  immediate  relief. 

Free  trade  would  double  the  trade  of  France. 
The  cost  of  living  would  be  lessened.  The 
burdens  of  Landlord,  Trader,  Artizan  and  Pea- 
sant relieved.  France  is  saved,  and  induce- 
ments to  political  apostacy  removed. 

No  Nation  has  shown  such  aversion  to  free 
trade  as  France,  although  none  stand  in  such 
need  of  its  blessings. 

There  is  an  impression  abroad  that  France 
and  Germany  are  in  advance  of  England  in 
Civilization.  Never  was  there  a  greater  mis- 
take. The  superiority  of  France  and  Germany 
is  in  Learning,  not  in  Knowledge  and  Intel- 
ligence.    Knowledge  comes  from  Experience, 


178 

which  Learning  may  interpret,  but  cannot  give. 
That  England  occupies  the  first  rank  in  the 
family  of  Nations,  the  fact  that  she  alone  acts 
upon  the  self-denying  principle  of  Free  Trade 
is  an  unquestionable  proof. 

Universal  Free  Trade  is  destined  more  than 
any  thing  else  to  deliver  the  World  from  every 
form  of  Despotism,  and  when  a  new  impulse  is 
given  to  the  Free  Trade  movement  by  its  final 
triumph  in  England,  we  cannot  doubt  that 
Free  Trade  will  soon  become  general  over  the 
whole  World.  It  is  the  pioneer  of  Moral 
Reformation. 

Germany. 

These  observations  on  Free  Trade  and  Tax- 
ation in  France  will  apply  generally  to  other 
Nations,  and  in  now  proceeding  to  notice 
the  affairs  of  Germany,  it  will  be  sufficient  if 
we  confine  our  attention  to  the  relations  of 
Germany  with  other  States  and  of  European 
Politics  in  general. 

Had  the   late  rising  in  Hungary  and  Italy 


179 

been  successful,  Europe  would  now  have  been 
enjoying  relief  from  the  iron  rule  of  Russia  and 
Austria.  The  first  act  in  that  noble  struggle 
has  ended  in  failure,  and  Liberty  is  gone.  The 
burdens  of  the  People  have  been  doubled  since 
1848,  and  the  yoke  of  slavery  is  more  hope- 
lessly galling  than  ever.  The  state  of  France 
is  deplorable,  but  Germany,  Italy  and  Hungary 
are  even  worse. 

The  Kings  of  Germany  have  thrown  off  the 
mask,  and  their  late  despotic  acts  have  has- 
tened the  crisis.  They  have  resolved  to  trust 
their  fate  to  the  power  of  the  sword,  regardless 
of  the  rights  of  the  People.  That  the  Diet  of 
the  German  States  should  dare  to  sit  in  Frank- 
fort with  closed  doors,  and  deliberately  rob  the 
People  of  their  rights,  is  so  intolerable,  that  the 
Sovereigns  have  united  all  Germany  against 
themselves  as  one  man.  If  the  Diet  would 
only  take  a  dispassionate  view  of  the  matter — 
such  as  was  represented  to  them  by  the  King 
of  Wurtemburg — war  might  yet  be  averted. 


180 

Germany  has  resolved  that  the  present  state 
of  things  shall  not  continue.  It  is  no  longer  a 
question  of  what  is  best  to  be  done.  If  the 
People  differ  on  questions  of  policy,  they  are  at 
last  united  in  this,  that  they  shall  not  remain 
Slaves. 

Our  continental  neighbours  have  discovered 
that  the  world  was  not  made  for  kings, —  that 
a  king  is  sucli  only  for  the  sake  of  the  people. 
To  hold  that  a  king  is  more  than  the  chief 
magistrate  of  tlie  state  is  the  way  to  encourage 
the  abuse  of  power,  of  which  insubordination  is 
the  consequence.  All  Error  must  produce  Evil, 
and  such  is  the  Evil  which  flows  from  the  doc- 
trine of  "  Divine  Right."  When  we  look  to 
the  abuses  of  regal  Governments  of  Europe,  we 
cannot  wonder  that  opinions  favourable  to  Re- 
publicanism have  gained  ground. 

A  considerable  section  of  the  Liberal  Party 
have  committed  a  great  error  in  advocating 
the  Republican  form  of  Government  in  the 
present  state  of  Civilization.     Such  is  evidently 


181 

a  Government  only  suitable  to  a  much  higher 
state  of  Civilization  than  Europe  can  expect 
to  reach  for  generations  to  come.  Evil  arising 
from  abused  power  does  not  prove  any  system 
vvrone;;  and  when  we  see  the  working;  of  a 
Limited  Monarchy — such  as  that  of  England 
compared  with  Republics — it  ought  to  teach 
the  World  that  the  reformation,  and  not  the 
destruction  of  kingdoms,  ought  to  be  the  aim 
of  Europe. 

The  English  Constitution  owes  its  stability 
and  efficiency  to  two  principles.     These  are — 

1st.  The  Executive  is  responsible  to  Parlia- 
ment for  the  exercise  of  the  Royal  Prero- 
gative. 

2nd.  The  annual  consent  of  the  House  of 
Commons  is  required  before  the  national 
Purse  can  be  touched. 

These  have  been  found  effectual  checks  on 
the  abuse  of  Power,  and  it  is  highly  probable 
that  no  human  institution  can  offer  greater  se- 
curity.   One  thing  is  certain ;  they  offer  greater 

I 


182 

checks  to  private  ambition  than  the  most  per- 
fect Republican  Constitution  we  ever  heard  of. 

Such  is  the  British  Constitution, — a  scheme 
which  is  the  result  of  experience,  and  which 
has  triumphed  over  every  difficulty. 

If  similar  checks  were  adopted  by  the  nations 
now  struggling  for  Liberty,  there  would  be  no 
occasion  for  new  schemes,  which  usually  defeat 
the  object  for  which  they  were  intended.  Let 
Ministers  of  the  Crown  be  responsible  to  Par- 
liament, and  let  the  supplies  be  voted  by  the 
Commons  annually,  and  the  effect  will  be  that 
the  Crown  will  not  invade  the  rigiits  of  the 
People,  nor  the  People  seek  to  trench  on  the 
prerogative  of  the  Crown. 

A  Republic  succeeds  in  America,  but  a  new 
state  of  society  organized  from  the  first  upon 
a  new  system  forms  no  criterion  for  an  old 
World.  Republics  have  been  repeatedly  tried 
as  substitutes  for  the  kingly  rule  in  Europe, 
and  in  every  case  they  have  been  miserable 
failures ;  and  if  the  impending  strife  is  to  end  in 


183 

liberty,  we  must  begin  by  dismissing  fioni  our 
minds  all  idea  of  engrafting  Republicanism  on 
nations  accustomed  to  Royalty. 

Without  a  King,  private  ambition  has  been 
found  to  overrule  Patriotism.  We  have  had  a 
notable  example  of  this  in  the  late  abortive  ex- 
periment of  a  Republic  in  France.  Instead  of 
the  Members  of  Assembly  devoting  them- 
selves to  beneficial  Reforms,  their  attention  was 
turned  to  private  disputes  and  private  interests. 
When  a  man  cannot  rise  by  legitimate  means, 
he  pulls  down  his  neighbour,  regardless  of  the 
evil  effects  of  his  malignity.  In  this  way  the 
welfare  of  France  has  been  sacrificed  on  the 
altar  of  private  interest. 

A  Nation  which  elects  its  King  is  a  close 
approximation  to  a  Republic.  Poland  is  al- 
most the  only  Kingdom  blotted  out  of  the 
map  of  Nations.  Unlike  the  other  Nations, 
she  persisted  in  electing  her  King,  which  gave 
rise  to  private  ambition,  and  caused   her  fall 

i2 


184 

This  result  goes  far  to  show  that  Republics 
are  not  calculated  to  thrive  on  European  soil. 

The  only  check  on  private  ambition  is  the 
Crown;  and  until  selfishness  be  subdued  by 
an  improved  state  of  civlhzation,  destruction 
may  be  expected  to  follow  the  Republican  form 
of  Government.  Such  is  the  office  of  the 
Crown;  and  in  pleading  the  cause  of  Royalty, 
wci  do  so  because  it  is  the  cause  of  Liberty. 

The  aim  of  Russia  and  Rome — the  two  great 
Powers  on  the  side  of  despotism — is  Universal 
Empire,  and  such  is  obviously  incompatible 
with  LIBERTY.  The  division  of  supreme  power 
by  the  numerous  independent  states  of  Europe 
is  the  only  guarantee  against  the  abuse  of 
power,  and  the  more  that  independence  is 
limited  by  the  preponderating  influence  of 
Russia  and  Rome,  the  greater  is  the  decline  of 
liberty. 

The  passes  of  the  Balkins  are  in  the  hands  of 
the  Russians ;  Austria  is  little  better  than  a  de- 
pendency of  Russia  ;  and  Rome — the  organized 


185 

engine  for  controlling  the  rights  of  Conscience — 
supports  the  usurpation  of  both.  Lord  John 
Russell  speaks  of  a  conspiracy  against  Euro- 
pean Liberty;  and  when  we  look  at  the  attitude 
of  Russia  controlling  every  court  in  continental 
Europe,  and  at  Rome  putting  forth  her  arts  for 
the  suppression  of  the  liberty  of  Conscience 
even  in  England  and  America,  it  is  evident  that 
the  powers  of  despotism  are  mustering  their 
forces  upon  a  gigantic  scale  for  the  final 
struggle.  It  is  sufficient  to  name  these  facts  to 
show  how  near  the  accomplishment  of  a  Uni- 
versal Empire  may  be. 

The  state  of  the  contending  parties  is  now 
very  different  from  that  of  1848.  With  a  com- 
paratively small  military  force  to  contend  with, 
the  People  have  been  everywhere  beaten ;  and 
how  they  are  to  succeed  now,  with  the  odds 
doubled  against  them,  is  a  problem  well  worthy 
of  consideration. 

That  portion  of  the  Revolution  which  belongs 
to   the  past  presents  a  series   of  unsuccessful 


186 

attempts  by  the  People  to  resist  the  military. 
Looking  to  the  unsuccessful  issue  of  these 
struggles,  we  apprehend  the  conflict  must  no 
longer  be  the  People  against  the  Military,  but 
of  troops  with  troops,  if  a  different  result  is  to 
be  expected. 

Soldiers  are  men,  and  when  they  have  the 
opportunity  they  will  follow  their  convictions, 
and  take  the  side  of  Liberty  and  Justice.  It  is 
only  on  the  field  of  battle  that  they  can  change 
masters;  and  when  this  opportunity  is  afforded 
to  the  troops  of  Germany  and  Italy,  we  may 
look  for  a  favourable  change.  To  aflbrd  this 
opportunity — in  the  event  of  War — nuist  be  the 
aim  of  the  friends  of  Liberty. 

Every  true  Englishman  must  feel  for  the 
suffering  of  our  brethren  on  the  Continent. 
Our  sympathies  and  advice  shall  cheer  them 
on  in  the  holy  cause  of  liberty.  We  shall  take 
the  initiative  in  a  great  moral  Revolution, — 
no     less    necessary    than    a    civil    Revolution. 


187 

And  in  proclaiming  the  advent  of  a  second 
Reformation — the  great  want  of  the  present 
age — the  grand  obstacle  to  Liberty  will  be 
removed  — the  Papal  system,  which  unites  and 
maintains  European  despotism,  is  abolished. 


188 


CHAPTEK  VIII. 
THE  GENERAL  REVOLUTION. 


Although  the  European  Revolution, —  which 
lasted  from  1789  to  1815,  —  conferred  unde- 
niable benefits,  its  history  is  so  stained  with 
error  and  bloodshed,  that  the  blood  runs  cold 
to  contemplate  another.  We  believe  such 
another  Revolution  has  again  visited  the 
World. 

That  convulsion  of  the  Human  Mind  through 
which  the  World  is  now  passing  presents  all  the 
phenomena  of  a  general  Revolution  even  more 
deeply  rooted  and  more  widely  spread  than  any 


189 

of  its  predecessors.  Compare  the  state  of 
Europe,  when  Napoleon's  Revolution  broke  out, 
with  its  present  state,  and  the  serious  nature  of 
the  present  crisis  will  be  apparent.  In  the  case 
of  Napoleon's  war,  many  of  the  Nations  were 
engaged  in  warfare  against  their  will,  but  now 
every  nation  in  Europe  has  taken  the  initiative 
in  the  Revolution.  The  impending  War  will 
accordingly  find  the  population  of  every  coun- 
try prepared  to  take  a  side,  and — with  passions 
excited  by  past  discomfiture — the  struggle  must 
be  dreadful. 

If  at  the  outbreak  of  the  Revolution  of  1789 
a  definite  and  proper  object  had  been  given  to 
the  niovea)ent  by  the  spread  of  correct  in- 
formation, the  result  would  have  been  very  dif- 
ferent. It,  like  the  present  Revolution,  might 
have  taken  the  direction  of  a  Reformation, 
and,  instead  of  desolating  Europe,  it  would 
have  delivered  it  from  oppression.  It  is  well 
to  discuss  at  this  early  period  the  extent  of  the 
impending  changes,  for  to  be  forewarned  is  to 
i5 


190 

be  forearmed.  We  shall  begin  the  inquiry  by 
stating  the  leading  features  and  probable  result 
of  a  general  war,  and  conclude  by  showing 
how  that  evil  may  be  prevented,  and  universal 
Peace  restored. 

If  Italy,  Poland  and  Hungary  were  erected 
into  independent  kingdoms,  the  German  diffi- 
culty would  be  easily  settled ;  for  until  there 
be  some  solution  of  that  problem  there  can  be 
no  Peace. 

A  Confederation  of  independent  States  must 
ever  be  an  empty  name,  and  prolific  of  more 
evil  than  good  ;  we  should  therefore  say,  that 
all  ideas  of  reviving  the  German  Confederation 
in  any  possible  shape  should  be  given  up. 
The  past  history  of  the  German  confederation 
amply  confirms  this  conclusion.  It  has  kept 
Europe  in  almost  constant  strife  for  many  cen- 
turies, and  until  it  be  abolished  there  can  be  no 
guarantee  of  Peace. 

That  the  German  race  should  govern  the 
Italians  in  their  own  country,  and  against  their 


191 

will,  is  intolerable  and  unjust.  The  first  thmg 
to  be  done  is  to  drive  the  Germans  out  of  Italy. 
The  two  races  have  been  at  war  lor  fourteen 
hundred  years,  and  nothing  but  separation  can 
give  Peace  to  either. 

Merely  to  proclaim  the  independence  of 
Italy,  and  not  put  her  in  a  position  to  govern 
herself,  would  be  cruel.  To  allow  her  to  be 
broken  up  into  petty  states,  as  in  the  six- 
teenth century,  is  not  to  be  toleialed.  That 
would  be  ruinous  to  her  peace,  and  Europe 
would  be  constantly  disturbed  by  her  dissen- 
sions. In  these  circumstances  we  know  of  no 
other  remedy  than  to  erect  the  entire  Penin- 
sula into  a  United  Kingdom,  and  select  one 
of  her  Sovereigns  for  her  King.  The  King 
of  Sardinia  appears  to  have  the  best  claim  to 
this ;  and  if  the  votes  of  the  Italian  States 
were  favourable,  there  can  be  no  objections  to 
such  a  choice.  Italy  would  become  a  powerful 
nation  ;  from  the  Alps  to  Palermo,  and  from 
Genoa  to  Venice,  she  would  be  united.    Blessed 


192 

in  her  climate  and  in  her  race,  modern  Italy 
would  soon  arise  from  her  ashes,  and  rival  the 
glory  of  her  ancestors, —  not  in  the  art  of  war 
and  oppression,  but  of  peace. 

The  demand  of  Hungary  is  to  have  a  King 
of  her  own.  She,  like  Italy,  will  not  have  the 
Germans  to  reign  over  her.  The  justice  of  this 
demand  is  undeniable,  and  the  peace  of  Europe 
demands  its  concession.  To  release  the  inde- 
pendent Provinces  of  Moldavia  and  Wallachia 
from  the  influence  of  the  Russian  and  Turkish 
powers  is  very  desirable,  and  it  would  serve 
the  cause  of  Liberty  if  these  provinces  could 
be  united  with  Hungary. 

The  ancient  Kingdom  of  Poland  must  like- 
wise be  delivered  from  the  rule  of  the  Stranger, 
and  erected  into  a  hereditary  Kingdom. 

The  settlement  of  the  German  Question  in 
the  present  position  of  Europe  is  obviously 
impossible.  The  People  desire  Union  —  a  de- 
mand which  the  Kings  cannot  prant  con- 
sistently   with  the   maintenance  of  their  own 


193 

Power.  But  vvlien  the  non-German  States 
have  been  taken  from  Germany  by  the  esta- 
blishment of  Italy,  Poland  and  Hungary  as 
independent  States,  the  major  difficulty  to  a 
united  Germany  will  be  obviated. 

All  the  States  of  Germany  must  either  be 
thrown  into  one,  or  Prussia  and  Austria  must 
be  united,  and  the  minor  States  remain  as  they 
are.  Either  of  these  alternatives  would  effect 
the  end  desired.  The  latter,  we  think,  the 
preferable  one,  because  excessive  centralization 
is  ever  to  be  avoided. 

The  drawback  to  German  Union  will  be 
ended  when  the  rivalship  between  Austria  and 
Prussia  ceases  by  the  union  of  these  States. 
In  that  case  the  Minor  States  would  have 
no  more  influence  than  Belgium  or  Holland, 
nor  could  their  independence  disturb  the  peace 
and  unity  of  the  future  Kingdom  of  Germany. 

Supposing  it  be  resolved  to  adopt  such  a 
course,  the  question  arises  how  Austria  and 
Prussia  are  to  be  united,  and  who  is  to  be  the 


194 

King  of  regenerated  Germany  ?  It  would  be 
for  the  Germans  themselves  to  decide  the 
question.  The  King  of  Prussia  being  more 
popular  with  the  Germans  than  the  Emperor, 
the  election  would  probably  be  favourable  to 
the  House  of  Brandenburg.  With  such  a  re- 
sult— when  the  peace  of  Europe  depended  on 
the  House  of  Hapsburg  renouncing  its  claim 
to  the  crown  of  Austria  —  we  cannot  doubt 
the  Emperor  would  listen  to  any  reasonable 
proposal.  The  People  of  Hungary  would  pro- 
bably invite  the  Ex-Emperor  to  become  their 
actual  King  and  Governor;  but  if  this  could 
not  be,  then  Italy  might  be  given  to  the  Em- 
peror and  Hungary  to  the  King  of  Sardinia. 

Europe  has  been  accustomed  to  rely  on  a 
balance  of  power  based  on  treaties.  If  such 
a  balance  ever  existed,  that  is  now  gone ;  and 
it  is  hi"h  time  that  somethino-  more  stable 
were  looked  to  as  the  basis  of  Peace.  When 
the  Congress  of  Nations  met  at  Vienna  to 
settle  the  ailuirs  of  Europe  in  1815,  Germany 


! 


195 

had  made  no  demand  for  Union,  neither  were 
Hungary  and  Lombardy  clamorous  for  inde- 
pendence; but  when  the  next  settlement  of 
Nations  takes  place,  those  demands  must  be 
met,  and  nothing  but  an  uncompromising  de- 
mand for  justice  between  Nation  and  Nation, 
on  the  part  of  the  Liberal  powers,  can  give 
peace  to  Europe. 

Care  must  be  taken  to  prevent  anything  ap- 
proaching to  a  Universal  Empire,  either  Moral 
or  Civil;  and  after  the  lesson  England  lately 
received  from  Rome,  our  Government  would  be 
inexcusable  if  it  did  not  insist  on  the  claim  of 
the  Bishop  of  Rome  to  jurisdiction  beyond  his 
own  Diocese  being  formally  renounced. 

Not  to  disturb  the  general  peace,  England 
must  in  the  meantime  be  satisfied  with  a  pro- 
test against  the  late  Aggression  j  but  in  the 
event  of  War,  the  honour  and  independence  of 
England  demand  that  the  Papal  Bull  of  1850 
be  recalled;  and  any  future  aggression  on 
England,  or  on  any  of  the  powers  of  Europe, 


196 

be  recognized  as  a  violation  of  the  Articles  of 
Peace,  and  opposed  to  the  Law  of  Nations. 

The  great  desideratum  of  Diplomacy  is  a  de- 
finite aim,  based  on  the  recognition  of  great 
principles.  We  do  not  say  that  any  govern- 
ment could  pledge  itself  to  any  particular  course 
of  action,  but  the  general  policy  of  government 
ought  to  admit  of  no  change. 

War. 

We  shall  now  trace  the  probable  course  of 
Events,  should  an  appeal  to  arms  be  inevitable. 

As  it  is  impossible  to  say  what  side  France 
may  take,  ue  must  contemplate  the  struggle, 
first,  with  France  against,  and  second,  with 
France  for  us.  On  the  one  side  we  shall  place 
the  Nations  devoted  to  Liberty,  both  civil  and 
religious;  on  the  other,  the  Nations  accustomed 
to  despotic  rule  and  the  tyranny  of  super- 
stition. With  the  exception  of  France — which 
holds  a  doubtful  position — any  other  arrange- 
ment of  contending  Nations   would  be  unna- 


197 

tural,   and  therefore   not    likely   to  be  perma- 
nent. 

I.  Prussia,  Britain  and  America  against 
France,  Russia,  Austria  and  Rome. 

Prussia  and  her  continental  Allies  would 
conduct  the  campaigns  of  the  Rhine,  where 
the  disaffected  population  of  Germany  would 
join  the  standard  of  Liberty. 

America  and  England  would  throw  troops 
and  military  stores  into  Italy  and  Hungary, 
to  enable  the  Italians,  Hungarians  and  Poles 
to  rise  "  en  masse."  And  the  Anglo-American 
Fleet  would  sweep  the  seas. 

A  European  War,  under  these  auspices, 
would  be  dreadful.  But  so  long  as  the  Church 
of  Rome  governs  the  policy  of  France,  we  fear 
the  arms  of  that  People  will  be  turned  against 
Liberty.  The  more  we  look  into  the  subject 
the  more  clearly  does  it  appear,  that  the  only 
way  to  avert  war,  and  in  particular  war  with 
France,  is  the  immediate  adoption  of  a  moral 
revolution  by  England. 


198 

II.  France,  Prussia,  England  and  America 
against  Russia  and  Austria. 

If  the  French  take  the  side  of  Liberty,  it  will 
probably  be  in  consequence  of  the  rise  of  a 
second  Napoleon  opposed  to  the  interests  of  Rome 
and  of  despotism.    Let  us  examine  such  a  result. 

A  military  dictatorship  is  at  all  times  a  des- 
perate remedy;  but  after  the  usual  means  of 
Revolution  have  been  exhausted,  there  may  be 
no  alternative.  The  rule  of  a  popular  dictator 
is  certainly  better  than  anarchy  on  the  one 
hand,  and  avowed  despotism  on  the  other. 
A  dictator  can  maintain  his  power  only  by 
popularity,  and  to  be  popular  he  must- relieve 
the  burdens  of  the  People.  Such  is  the  gua- 
rantee against  the  abuse  of  dictatorial  power, 
and  we  believe  it  is  one  practically  greater 
than  generally  supposed.  A  dictatorship  re- 
peatedly saved  the  existence  of  the  Roman 
Republic  in  cases  not  less  desperate  than  that 
which  has  now  overtaken  Europe,  and  in 
every  case  the  remedy  was  successful. 


199 

The  cause  of  European  Liberty  is  not  entirely 
desperate,  but  its  state  is  such  that  any  day  a 
second  Napoleon  may  arise,  and  we  doubt  not 
the  appearance  of  a  mihtary  Dictator  pledged 
to  the  annihilation  of  European  Despotism, 
Injustice,  and  Oppression,  would  generally  be 
popular. 

The  field  has  only  to  be  taken  by  the  legions 
of  France  or  Prussia — devoted  to  the  cause  of 
universal  liberty  and  justice — to  insure  success. 
•No  power  could  offer  any  resistance  to  such  a 
movement  but  Russia;  and  when  that  Power 
saw  the  Italian  and  German  troo])s  taking  the 
side  of  Liberty,  she  would  retire  to  her  Stejjpes. 
If  France  decides  in  favour  of  Liberty,  the  war 
of  European  freedom  may  safely  be  confided  to 
her  care;  for  with  the  assistance  of  the  dis- 
affected Populace  she  would  speedily  overrun 
all  Europe,  and  give  Peace  to  the  World. 

Such  are  the  prospects  of  F2urope  in  the 
event  of  War.  With  Fiance  on  the  side  of 
Liberty    the    struggle    will    be   short,  and    the 


200 

triumph  of  Right  over  Might  complete;  but 
with  France  among  the  despotic  powers,  the 
struggle  will  be  tedious  and  the  result  probably- 
undecisive. 

As  was  the  case  with  the  former  Revolution, 
England  will  be  slow  to  involve  itself  in  War; 
but  as  we  cannot  conceive  a  European  War 
without  being  ourselves  drawn  into  the  vortex, 
we  must  not  flatter  ourselves  that  we  can  long 
maintain  a  position  of  neutrality.  The  Treaty 
of  Vienna  will  eventually  be  broken,  and  when 
we  shall  see  the  abettors  of  despotism  using  th.e 
opportunity  of  riveting  the  chains  of  Europe  to 
the  utmost,  it  would  be  suicidal  madness  to  re- 
main idle  spectators. 

We  fear  that,  sooner  or  later,  we  shall  be 
obliged  to  declare  war  against  Russia  and 
Austria,  for  the  policy  of  these  powers  is  di- 
rectly opposed  to  our  interests.  In  that  event, 
we  trust  both  France  and  America  will  join  us, 
and  with  that  coalition  the  emancipation  of 
Europe  will  not  be  doubtful. 


201 


Peace. 

It  is  easy  to  get  into  war,  but  who  can  say 
when  or  where  it  may  end?  If  France  was 
either  neutral  or  hostile,  the  contending  Parties 
would  be  so  equally  balanced,  that  after  a  ten 
years'  fight,  the  cause  of  Liberty  might  be  as 
hopeless  as  ever. 

In  these  circumstances  we  would  strongly 
recommend  our  friends  on  the  Continent  to 
propose  a  compromise.  The  interests  of  the 
People  and  that  of  their  sovereigns  are  ulti- 
mately one.  If  both  Parties  would  consent  to 
the  necessary  concessions,  the  causes  of  War 
and  Revolutions  would  cease. 

Compromise  implies  that  each  party  shall 
give  up  part  of  what  they  respectively  imagine 
their  Rights ;  and  upon  that  principle  we  shall 
indicate  what  appears  to  us  might  be  made 
the  basis  of  a  settlement. 

I.  Universal  Free  Trade  and  Direct  Taxa- 
tion,— This  concession  would    jiive  immediate 


202 

and  universal  relief  to  the  People.  The  Direct 
Tax  would  in  no  case  exceed  eight  per  cent., 
and  very  soon  half  that  amount  would  suffice. 

II.  A  General  Disarmament. — The  Army  to 
be  reduced  to  one-half  its  present  number,  and 
after  ten  years  a  further  disarmament  to  be 
effected  to  the  extent  of  one-half  more. 

The  reduction  of  the  Army  is  a  guarantee 
that  feelings  hostile  to  the  public  interests  have 
ceased  to  animate  the  Government,  and  with- 
out the  saving  thereby  effected,  the  Income  Tax 
would  be  oppressively  high.  Free  Trade  must, 
for  these  reasons,  be  coupled  with  a  reduction 
of  the  Army,  if  any  compromise  is  proposed. 
Of  course  no  Government  will  grant  these 
comprehensive  Reforms,  unless  prepared  to 
trust  something  to  the  good  sense  of  the 
People,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  no  People  will 
agree  to  such  a  compromise,  unless  it  has  some 
faith  in  the  good  intentions  of  its  Government. 

As  has  been  the  case  in  England,  Free  Trade 
would    be   followed  by   good   effects    on    both 


203 

People  and  Government.  The  Freedom  of 
the  Press,  Religious  Toleration,  and  a  Con- 
stitutional form  of  Government  would  follow 
as  natural  consequences.  But  so  long  as 
mutual  mistrust  remains,  there  can  be  no  com- 
promise, and  war  is  inevitable. 

Generally  speaking,  nothing  is  to  be  gained 
by  War,  the  destruction  of  Life  and  Property 
being  the  only  result.  If  some  one  acquainted 
with  statistics  would  take  the  trouble  of  esti- 
mating the  loss  of  capital  consequent  on  a  ten 
years'  Euroj)ean  War,  in  the  present  state  of 
the  World,  it  would  open  the  eyes  of  all  parties 
to  the  Evil.  And  if  the  statist  would  give  an 
estimate  of  the  pecuniary  gain  that  would  arise 
from  the  adoption  of  Free  Trade  and  Retrench- 
ment, the  difference  in  favour  of  Peace  would 
be  truly  astounding. 

The  monied  inteiest  ought  especially  to  ad- 
vocate the  universal  adoption  of  Free  Trade 
and  Disarmament  as  the  only  remedy  for  the 
Revolution    now    about    to    desolate    Europe. 


204 

A  representation  coming  from  that  influential 
class,  backed  by  a  universal  expression  of 
Public  Opinion,  would  command  the  earnest 
attention  of  every  Cabinet  in  Europe.  The 
interest  of  stockholders  and  loan  contractors, 
more  than  any  other  class,  is  involved  in  the 
question  at  issue,  and  we  know  of  none  who 
could  take  the  initiative  with  a  better  prospect 
of  success.  With  a  European  War,  one-half 
of  the  government  debts  of  Europe  would  be 
repudiated,  and  the  other  half  almost  valueless. 

History  presents  no  precedent  by  which  to 
estimate  the  effect  of  a  general  War  in  the  pre- 
sent advanced  state  of  Civilization,  and  the 
excited  state  of  the  Pubhc  Mind  all  over  the 
Continent.  That  it  will  be  more  bloody  and 
dreadful  than  any  previous  War  we  cannot 
doubt,  especially  if  France  either  wavers  in  her 
policy  or  takes  a  position  hostile  to  Liberty. 

To  the  People  we  say,  sacrifice  your  feel- 
ings if  personal  liberty  and  relief  from  op- 
pressive burdens  be  granted.     Peace  and  Pro- 


205 

sperity  is  what  you  want,  and  if  universal  Free 
Trade  be  granted,  and  the  Army  reduced,  you 
will  not  only  reap  substantial  benefits,  but 
possess  a  guarantee  for  their  continuance. 

To  those  in  power  we  say,  place  yourselves 
in  the  position  of  the  People,  and  you  would 
be  as  impatient  of  bondage  as  they.  Already 
the  People  are  taxed  to  the  utmost  bounds  of 
endurance;  and  unless  you  put  an  end  to  Re- 
volution, by  granting  the  necessary  conces- 
sions, industrial  decay  will  soon  involve  both 
Government  and  People  in  inextricable  ruin. 

Even  with  no  War,  desolation  awaits  the 
Nations  of  the  Continent  if  the  present  system 
continues.  Armies  and  Taxation  cannot  go 
on  increasing  without  producing  a  wilderness. 
It  is  by  concession  alone  that  the  tumults  of 
the  People  can  be  stopt.  And  if  freedom  from 
oppressive  Taxation,  and  a  reduction  of  the 
Army  would  reconcile  an  exasperated  People, 
a  more  satisfactory  way  of  restoring  Peace  and 
Prosperity  could  not  be  desired. 

K 


206 

We  are  not  of  the  opinion  that  this  desirable 
result  can  best  be  effected  by  negociating  with 
other  Powers;  let  each  Nation  judge  for  itself, 
and  if  one  Nation  takes  the  initiative  in  Fiee 
Trade  and  Disarmament,  its  example  will  soon 
be  followed.  If  either  France  or  Germany 
would  take  the  step  indicated,  other  Nations 
would  be  glad  to  follow  an  example  which  was 
obviously  the  interest  of  all. 

England  desires  Universal  Peace.  The 
moral  of  her  late  Exhibition  of  the  industrial 
Products  of  all  Nations  was  "  A  fair  field 
and  no  favour ;"  and  with  this  noble  maxim 
— the  basis  of  Justice  and  Peace  —  so  empha- 
tically and  opportunely  expressed,  the  sincerity 
of  England  in  advocating  the  cause  of  Justice 
and  Peace  to  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  is 
manifest. 

England  undoubtedly  possesses  the  Key  of 
Universal  Peace.  By  reforming  her  Belief, 
and  abolishing   her   Tariffs,  she  w\\\   produce 


I 


207 

an  effect  on  the  World  which  ought  to  remove 
difficulties  in  the  way  of  Peace. 

If  the  Press  of  England  be  unanimous  in 
advocating  a  General  Reformation,  there  will 
be  no  War!  The  Revolution  becomes  a  Re- 
formation ! 


K  2 


20S 


CHAPTER  IX. 
CIVILIZATION— THE    FUTURE. 


That  our  meaning  may  be  as  clear  as  possi- 
ble, we  shall  present  the  reader  with  the  result 
of  the  present  Work  in  a  definite  form. 

For  this  purpose  we  shall  suppose  thirty 
years  to  have  passed,  and  that  all  the  Reforms 
proposed  have  been  faithfully  followed  out  and 
in  full  operation.  Under  the  impression  that 
we  are  living  in  the  year  1882,  we  shall  give  a 
description  of  the  then  existing  World. 

The  reign  of  Selfishness  and  Oppression  is 
ended,  that  of  justice  and  benevolence  has 
come.      After  a  thirty  years'   conflict,  truth 


209 

and  TOLERATION  have  prevailed  over  error 
and  DESPOTISM. 

The  Socialist  Doctrine  of  Justice  being  sub- 
ordinate to  Benevolence  is  extinct. 

Profound  Peace  reigns.  The  Government 
and  boundaries  of  Nations  have  been  finally 
fixed  upon  the  principles  of  Justice.  The 
causes  of  War  and  Revolution  removed,  their 
recurrence  is  impossible.  The  World  has  at 
last  discovered,  that  men  were  not  made  for 
fighting  or  disputing  about  Political  and  Reli- 
gious Creeds.     No  standing  armies  exist. 

Different  Governments  and  Churches  exist. 
Some  Nations  are  Monarchial,  others  Repub- 
lican, but  all  are  free  —  even  Russia  itself  has 
now  a  Constitutional  Government.  Some 
Churches  are  Episcopal,  ruled  by  Bishops; 
others  are  Presbyterian  or  Congregational; 
but  on  Belief  there  is  perfect  unity. 

The  Mahometan  and  Pagan  Religions  stand 
out,  but  these  are  fast  yielding  to  the  influence 
of  united  Christendom. 


210 

The  aim  of  the  World  was  once  to  heap  up 
riches  and  to  tyrannize  over  each  other,  or  to 
spend  life  in  Devotion  and  Worship,  falsely- 
called  Religion.  The  aim  of  all  is  now  to  be 
religious.  Practice  and  not  Profession  has 
become  the  test  of  Religion,  and  in  "  doing  the 
Truth"  men  love  Truth  and  hate  Error. 

The  means  of  Religion  had  been  mistaken 
for  its  object  (self  Reformation).  Instead  of 
doing  good,  a  fruitless  ])rofession  fostered 
superstition  and  oppression,  and  persecuted 
the  Truth.  The  means  of  Grace  are  now 
used  as  such ;  the  Churches  are  filled,  and 
Ignorance,  Irreligion,  Vice  and  Wretchedness 
everywhere  hide  their  faces.  The  command- 
ments of  Christ,  to  follow  Truth  and  to  love 
God  and  our  neighbour,  in  all  we  do  and  think, 
are  universally  acknowledged  and  acted  on. 

Man  can  no  longer  rise  by  oppressing  his 
neighbour.  The  abolition  of  Class  privileges, 
and  the  removal  of  Ignorance,  render  this  im- 
practicable;  his  attention   is   tiierefore    turned 


211 

to  the  art  of  peace.  As  an  individual,  he 
educates  himself,  and  rises  to  independence 
by  industry;  as  a  member  of  society  his  acts 
secure  the  good  of  all. 

There  is  now  no  inducement  to  shun  the 
Truth  oneself,  or  to  mystify  it  so  that  others 
may  not  find  it.  No  writer  or  publisher  is 
any  longer  afraid  to  publish  the  Truth.  Until 
now  no  press  in  Europe  was  ever  free.  The 
British  press  was  free  from  government  con- 
tioul,  but  so  long  as  respectable  booksellers 
refused  to  publish  works — for  no  other  reason 
than  that  they  discuss  the  Truth  of  established 
opinions  and  practices,  —  the  English  Press 
could  not  be  said  to  be  free,  and  until  tlie 
Reformation  had  put  down  all  opposition,  the 
British  press  gave  an  uncertain  sound. 

Until  now  the  invention  of  Printing  had 
produced  no  permanent  fruit.  The  Press  and 
the  Pulpit  have  been  the  means  by  which  the 
Second  Reformation  has  been  effected.  While 
these  means  have  given  the  World  a  glorious 


212 

Reformation,  the  Reformation  has  given  a  free 
Pulpit  and  Press. 

Knowledge  or  Science  is  now  triumphant. 
Philosophy  is  absorbed  in  science,  and  for- 
gotten. Man  is  at  last  invested  with  com- 
plete dominion  over  Nature.  The  principles 
of  Moral  Science  are  universally  submitted  to. 
They  admit  of  no  more  doubt  than  any  fact 
of  Mathematics  or  Chemistry.  Science  is  not 
perfect,  but  it  has  attained  that  state  of  per- 
fection that  its  principles  admit  of  universal 
application  without  fear  of  contradiction,  and 
as  far  as  the  wants  of  Man  are  concerned, 
Knowledge  is  complete. 

The  Sceptic  and  Idolator  are  extinct. 

The  aim  of  the  World  is  no  longer  the  pur- 
suit of  Power,  but  Righteousness.  Desire  for 
the  adulation  of  others  is  supplanted  by  a 
desire  to  satisfy  the  Conscience;  actual  worth 
takes  the  place  of  hypocritical  worth. 

Righteousness  is  the  fountain  of  Happiness. 
Pleasure  is  not  Happiness.     When  innocent,  it 


213 

passes  away  with  its  cause,  and  has  little  or  no 
influence  over  Happiness.  When  vicious  it  is 
followed  by  remorse.  All  men  may  be  happy; 
for  although  the  character  of  Happiness  de- 
pends on  talents,  opportunities  and  acquire- 
ments, all  who  follow  the  dictates  of  the 
conscience  are  happy.  From  the  beggar  to 
the  King  on  the  Throne  all  good  men  have 
now  one  aim  in  Life,  that  of  pleasing  their  own 
consciences. 

The  supremacy  of  Conscience  is  complete. 

This  Divine  Aim  causes  all  Men  to  prefer 
the  dictates  of  the  Understanding  to  those  of 
the  Feelings,  and  our  inward  convictions  are 
felt  to  be  the  Voice  of  Conscience.  Right  is 
preferred  to  Wrong,  and  Truth  to  Error.  To 
act  otherwise,  is  to  deviate  from  the  acknow- 
ledged aim  of  Life.  This  error,  formerly  the 
rule  of  Life,  is  now  the  exception. 

Trade  is  universally  Free. 

Instead  of  falling  with  the  cost  of  living, 
Wages  have  risen.    The  increased  facility  given 
k5 


214 

to  trade  by  the  absence  of  Tariffs,  and  the  in- 
crease  of  Capital,   owing    to  the   progress  of 
science  and  the  maintenance  of  peace  through-  . 
out  the   world,  have  contributed   to  raise   the 
value  of  Labour. 

The  dominion  of  the  Conscience  has  had  a 
marked  influence  on  this  change.  The  World 
has  discovered  that  Wealth  is  not  the  object  of 
Life,  and  money  is  saved.  The  effect  of  this 
change  is,  that  the  hours  of  Labour  are  con- 
tracted, and  manual  labour  ceases  at  earlier 
periods  of  Life.  This  desirable  result  has  kept 
the  labour  and  goods  market  from  being  over- 
stocked, and  room  is  made  for  the  employment 
of  an  increasing  population. 

At  length  excessive  competition  has  been 
checked,  and  the  remedy  for  that  evil  found. 

Half  the  earnings  of  the  World  used  to  be 
spent  in  dissipation,  and  in  keeping  up  standing 
armies  and  other  useless  appendages  of  Govern- 
ment. This  waste  has  been  greatly  reduced, 
and  the  saving  adds  to  the  comforts  and  inde- 
pendence of  all. 


215 

The  abolition  of  class  legislation  Jias  not 
abolished  "  Classes,"  nor  equalized  Wealth. 
These  inequalities  remain.  Stripped  of  unjust 
privileges,  tiie  benefit  of  a  mixed  state  of  Society 
is  acknowledged.  The  low  have  been  raised, 
and  the  high  possess  nothing  more  than  their 
right.  Their  lands,  property  and  character  are 
their  own.  The  man  of  talents  and  enterprise, 
— it  may  be  of  fortune, — rises  to  be  a  ruler  or 
a  teacher.  Master,  Servant  and  Lord  have  their 
respective  duties  to  perform,  and  these  grada- 
tions of  rank  are  great  incentives  to  diligence. 
Nothing  now  prevents  the  peasant  rising  to  the 
rank  of  the  lord. 

Adventures  in  Trade  were  formerly  as  likely 
to  be  followed  by  loss  as  by  profit.  This  evil 
is  now  removed;  diligence  and  prudence  seldom 
fail  to  be  rewarded  by  success.  Prosperity 
gladdens  the  hearth  of  all.  This  change  in  the 
commercial  world  is  so  satisfactory,  that  men 
are  beginning  to  ask  if  there  are  any  limits  to 
the  decrease  of  labour.     Tliat  labour  will  con- 


216 

tiiiue  to  decrease  with  the  increase  of  know- 
ledge, there  is  no  doubt;  and  it  is  difficult  to 
assign  any  limit  to  its  reduction. 

Everywhere  Art  supplants  Instinct.  It  is 
rapidly  becoming  universal.  The  actions  of 
men  are  governed  by  the  knowledge  they  have 
acquired  of  the  Arts  of  Life,  and  actions  are  no 
longer  left  to  chances  or  whim.  The  Laws  of 
Nature  are  known  and  obeyed.  Original 
Nature,  both  external  and  internal,  gives  place 
to  cultivated  Nature.  Such  is  the  object  of 
creation,  and  the  results  we  have  named  indi- 
cate much  progress  in  fulfilling  the  intention  of 
the  Creator. 

The  Consciousness  of  having  done  the  Will 
of  God  imparts  an  abiding  Happiness  which 
surpasseth  Knowledge.  Possessing  this  know- 
ledge, Man  is  prepared  for  exchanging  a  life  of 
probation  for  a  superior  state.  We  see  the  use 
of  our  past  life.  It  has  made  us  what  we  are — 
an  IntelHgence;  and  we  know  that  He  who  so 


217 

wisely  planned  all  nature  to  produce  this  pre- 
cious fruit  will  not  suffer  the  product  to  be  lost. 

If  nature  exhibited  no  proof  of  power  as 
wonderful  as  preserving  a  spirit  from  death, 
we  might  fear  the  possibility  of  annihilation; 
but  as  creation  abounds  with  such  wonders,  it 
is  not  the  power  but  the  will  which  is  feared. 
The  fear  of  God  remains,  but  perfect  Religion 
casteth  out  fear. 

It  is  more  than  probable  that  we  could  not 
become  an  immortal  Intelhgence  without  first 
being  a  mortal,  and  mortality  involves  the  dis- 
solution of  the  Body.  To  be  perfected  in 
Heaven,  it  is  necessary  that  all  pass  through 
death. 

The  language  of  Scripture  respecting  the 
future  is  necessarily  of  a  highly  figurative 
character.  The  sacred  writers  could  not  other- 
wise have  made  their  meaning  understood, 
especially  to  the  world  in  a  primitive  state  of 
Civilization.     The  language  of  Heaven  would 


218 

have  conveyed  no  meaning  without  the  use 
of  figures  belongino-  to  terrestrial  affairs. 

"The  Judgment  Day"  is  taken  from  a  Court 
of  Justice.  "  Fire"  paints  the  agony  of  the 
Conscience.  "  Satan"  is  an  apt  personification 
of  the  subtlety  and  malignity  of  the  unrenewed 
spirit. 

If  we  read  the  Scriptures  literally,  as  regards 
a  Judgment  Day,  that  involves  belief  in  an 
intermediate  state.  There  is  no  reason  to  fear 
that  such  awaits  us.  We  believe  that  the 
moment  we  pass  out  of  this  World  we  awake 
in  eternal  Life. 

If  our  Life  here  determines  our  state  in  the 
next — of  which  there  is  no  doubt — then  Hea- 
ven and  Hell  may  be  described  as  one  World, 
in  which  every  shade  of  condition  marks  the 
state  of  its  inhabitants.  Superior  privileges 
will  be  the  reward  of  the  righteous,  and  infe- 
rior privileges  the  punishment  of  the  wicked. 

We  believe  that  Angels  exist,  and  that  Satan 
is  a  fallen  angel ;  but  men  have  ceased  to  be- 


219 

lieve  that  a  Personal  Spirit  entered  into  our 
first  Parents,  and  polluted  the  Work  of  God, 
an  interpretation  which  impeaches  either  the 
omnipotence  or  the  perfection  of  the  Almighty. 

Regarding  the  future  life  we  can  say  little. 
That  it  will  not  be  a  state  of  Idleness  there  is 
no  doubt,  for  the  only  preparation  which  this 
World  gives  would  in  that  case  be  useless.  A 
new  language, —  the  language  of  Heaven, — 
must  be  learned,  and  the  history  of  all  worlds 
will  furnish  the  materials  of  an  endless  Life  of 
activity  and  joy. 

Such  is  an  attempt  to  describe  a  regenerated 
World.  Are  we  asked  if  the  present  generation 
is  likely  to  witness  its  glory,  we  answer,  that 
will  depend  on  the  verdict  which  England 
shall  pass  on  the  Civil  and  Heligious  questions 
which  now  agitate  the  Public  Mind,  and  we 
trust  we  have  done  our  part  in  supplying  the 
materials  of  thought  by  which  every  Man  may 
form  his  own  opinion. 


220 


CHAPTEE  X. 

THE    SCHISM  — REFORMATION 
UNAVOIDABLE. 


The  Oxford  aggressive  party  use  this  language 
to  their  Evangelical  brethren  : — 

"  That  shams  rot  like  cankers,  and  abound  in 
the  Church  of  England,  is  the  source  of  present 
troubles,  and  the  object  of  mutual  dissensions. 

"  These,  and  such  as  these,  what  are  they 
but  blots  and  scandals  and  shams, — shams  eat- 
ing away  the  life  of  the  Church,  and  paralysing 
her  vigour,  making  us  a  spectacle  of  pity  to 
God  and  to  angels, — a  spectacle  of  derision  to 
men, —  an   incubus  dragging   us  down  to   the 


221 

dust,  rendering  exertion  powerless  and  aspira- 
tion well  nigh  vain, — shaming  decency  and 
destroying  truth, —  and  in  many  breasts,  alas  ! 
quenching  faith !  Gradually  acquiring,  how- 
ever, the  habit  of  probing  into  the  depths  of 
our  system,  we  are  getting  weary  of  unreality. 
PFe  are  pronouncing  against  all  compromisers 
to  ward  off  the  evil  day." — Ecclesiastic.  July, 
1851. 

These  few  lines  speak  volumes.  The  spirit 
displayed  shows  that  there  exists  a  serious  if 
not  an  irreparable  breach  between  the  two  great 
parties  into  which  the  Church  is  split. 

The  Oxford  demand  is  nothing  else  than  that 
the  Clergy  should  be  exalted  into  a  separate  race 
of  men,  and  allowed  to  exercise  an  assumed 
supernatural  sovereignty  over  the  Intellect  of 
the  Nation.  This  demand  cannot  be  granted  by 
the  People  without  giving  up  their  own  liberty 
of  Conscience ;  and  if,  in  making  this  demand, 
the  Oxford  Party  think  they  can  carry  the 
People  with  them,  they  will  be  sadly  mistaken. 


222 

The  People  will  discover  that  the  right  of  pri- 
vate judgment  (which  the  Reformation  con- 
ferred) is  to  be  taken  away ;  and  this  only 
requires  to  be  known,  to  open  the  eyes  of  the 
People  to  their  danger. 

If  the  Church  wishes  to  retain  the  confidence 
of  the  Nation,  she  must  come  boldly  forward 
in  this  the  Nation's  hour  of  peril,  and  pronounce 
against  priestly  exaltation  and  anti-toleration ; 
for  the  present  danger  cannot  be  averted  by 
a  half-and-half  protest  against  these  innova- 
tions? Unless  a  decided  stand  be  authoritatively 
made,  the  fate  of  the  Church  is  sealed. 

The  question  at  issue  resolves  itself  into  this, 
— Is  the  supernatural  authority  claimed  by  the 
Oxford  Party  true  or  false?  If  it  be  true,  it 
should  be  granted ;  if  false,  the  legislative  power 
of  the  Church  ought  instantly  to  be  put  forth  to 
suppress  the  heresy. 

The  Church  is  all  but  rent  asunder.  Already 
two  Churches  seem  to  struggle  in  the  womb  of 
the  future.     The  one  demands  that  Toleration 


223 

be  renounced,  and  looks  abroad  whicli  way  to 
turn.  Unless  the  claim  to  apostolic  privileges 
be  given  up,  this  section  must  either  erect  a 
new  Church  with  a  Hierarchy  of  its  own,  or 
submit  to  the  de^iradation  of  ooinsj;  over  to 
Rome.  It  is  impossible  to  say  what  number  of 
the  clergy  may  be  tainted  with  anti-toleration 
yrinciples,  but  we  are  afraid  they  amount  to 
one-fifth  of  the  entire  Church  —  although  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  in  his  letter  to  Mr. 
Gauthorne,  supposes  the  Church  to  be  nuich 
more  sound. 

To  both  Parties  we  make  an  appeal.  To  the 
Evangelical  Party  we  say,  be  consistent,  and  act 
upon  your  belief,  "  that  the  effects  of  Grace  are 
non-miraculous,"  and  fear  not  to  concede  any 
prudent  and  well-considered  scheme  of  Reform. 
Be  candid,  and  either  admit  the  claim  of  the 
Oxford  party,  or  give  up  all  claim  to  a  super- 
naturally  endowed  Priesthood,  for  one  or  other 
of  these  alternatives  is  necessarily  true.  To 
the   Oxford  Party    we   say,   go    on   with    your 


224 

demand  for  Reform,  to  the  utmost  limit  con- 
sistent with  the  principles  of  your  Church  and 
of  Truth.  The  laity,  like  yourselves,  are  weary 
of  "  unreality,'^  and  will  heartily  join  you  in 
your  endeavours  to  make  Religion  a  real  thing. 
To  be  the  heralds  of  a  new  Reformation, 
and  once  more  to  spread  the  glad  tidings  of 

"  PEACE  ON  EARTH  AND  GOOD- WILL  TO  MEN,"  is 

an  honour  reserved  for  the  few.  If  influence 
were  the  object,  we  would  point  to  the  coming 
Reformation  as  the  road  to  it ;  but  a  far  higher 
principle  must  animate  the  Clergy,  if,  in  the  pre- 
sent emergency.  Good  is  to  come  out  of  Evil. 
Let  the  spirit  of  party  be  exchanged  for  a  spirit 
of  conciliation, — let  all  parties  meet  on  the  prin- 
ciple of  making  concessions  to  Truth,  then 
Truth  will  have  her  perfect  work,  and  a  divine 
harmony  will  restore  the  Church  to  her  proper 
station  and  influence  in  the  Nation,  and  the 
threatened  Disruption  will  end  in  peace  and 
prosperity. 


225 

The  Westminster  Assembly  must  once  more 
be  convened,  after  a  recess  of  two  centuries ; 
and  its  duties  will  be  of  similar  kind  to  that 
of  the  first.  It  will  have  to  revise  the  work  of 
the  first  Assembly,  and  produce  a  "Confession" 
in  keeping  with  the  advanced  state  of  Know- 
ledge to  which  the  world  has  happily  reached — 
an  Assembly,  which  may  definitely  settle  the 
Articles  of  Faith  for  many  generations  to  come. 

A  northern  journal  offers  the  following  ad- 
vice: —  "The  only  chance,  therefore,  of  fore- 
closing either  of  these  gloomy  issues,  (viz.  re- 
maining unreformed,  or  cancelling  Toleration,) 
to  all  that  this  country  has  done  on  behalf  of 
the  cause  of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  would 
be  a  brave  resolve  on  the  yart  of  the  Church  to 
purify  her  Faith ;  reconstruct  the  edifice  of  her 
Governmental  System ;  and  conform  her  Prac- 
tice to  the  advance  achieved  by  the  aye  in 
Knowledye.  Upon  that  sole  condition  can  she 
combine  the  principles,  dear  to  England,  of 
independent  action  and  generous  toleration,  and 


226 

under  their  united  influence  pursue  triumph- 
antly the  noble  career  vA'hich  it  is  the  mission 
of  Protestantism  to  ran,  and  make  head  against 
all  priestly  and  political  aggression,  external  or 
internal." 

Such  we  hope  will  immediately  become  the 
desire  of  the  Church  herself,  and  the  united 
demand  of  the  Nation.  Before  further  Refor- 
mation is  rejected,  the  Church  would  do  well  to 
remember  the  shortsighted  policy  of  Tarquin 
when  he  refused  to  purchase  the  Books  of  the 
Sybil.  Not  less  just  is  the  demand  for  a  Re- 
formation in  the  Church  than  was  the  demand 
of  INIr.  Cobden ;  and  we  firmly  believe  that  the 
final  success  of  the  Second  Reformation  is  no 
less  certain,  than  was  the  late  Commercial  Re- 
form when  the  aristocracy  indignantly  refused 
the  liberal  terms  of  Lord  John  Russell. 

If  the  Church  refuse  the  excellent  advice 
given  grave  results  must  ensue.  The  Church 
will  sj)eedily  go  to  pieces  of  her  own  accord, 
and  that  bond  which  at  present  unites  society 


227 

will  be  lost.  England  will  then  have  to  run  her 
course  under  very  different  circumstances,  for 
this  bond  once  broken  cannot  be  restored. 
The  Church  will  be  abandoned  by  the  People, 
and  the  Nation  will  lose  the  benefits  of  her 
Church. 

If,  on  the  other  hand,  the  Church  yields  to 
the  call  for  Reform,  she  will  make  a  nobler 
sacrifice  to  the  God  of  Truth  than  the  world 
ever  saw.  It  will  be  a  spectacle  to  arrest  the 
attention  of  thoughtless  man,  when  a  Clergy 
proves  itself  worthy  of  its  high  office  as  the  ap- 
pointed Ministers  of  God,  and  the  Guardians  of 
the  Rehgion  of  the  Nation, — we  say  when  the 
Church  assumes  this  attitude,  the  Nation  will 
welcome  her  to  a  position  and  an  influence 
to  which  she  is  a  stranger.  Let  her  follow 
the  advice  given,  and  she  shall  have  three- 
fourths  of  the  people  with  her;  if  she  refuse, 
error  and  disunion  must  cure  themselves  by  the 
natural  process  of  decay.  Abuse  will  cure  itself 
in  the  long  run,  but  such  cures  are  ever  attended 


228 

with  destructive  effects,  and  it  is  in  order  to 
avoid  destruction  and  revolution  that  we  have 
ventured  to  propose  an  adequate  measure  of 
Reform. 

The  sacrifices  which  Truth  demands  are 
never  palatable;  and  although  the  proposed 
Reformation  may  be  startling  at  first,  yet  a 
little  thought  will  convince  any  reasonable  man 
that  nothino;  but  o;reat  sacrifices  somewhere  can 
put  the  Church  right.  And  when  the  Clergy 
look  to  the  other  alternative, — that  of  renounc- 
ing Toleration,  —  they  will  find  the  sacrifices 
there  demanded  are  much  greater. 

But  internal  anarchy  is  not  the  only  element 
which  is  sapping  the  foundations  of  Protestant- 
ism.   Rome  is  likewise  active. 

The  Roman  Catholic  Clergy  are  zealous  and 
enthusiastic,  and  with  no  opponents  at  all  to 
compare  with  them  in  zeal,  they  are  making 
sad  havoc  in  our  towns  and  villages.  Unless 
there  is  a  change  for  the  better  soon,  Rome 
and  Oxford  must  enrol  the  aristocracy  within 


229 

their  pale,  and,  what  is  no  less  discouraging, 
they  will  take  the  lower  orders  likewise.  They 
have  only  to  follow  up  what  they  have  so  suc- 
cessfully begun  to  bring  about  this  issue.  It 
has  been  proved  that  this  must  take  place 
unless  a  purer  faith  be  immediately  adopted  by 
the  Protestants.  Behold  in  prospect  the  first 
act  in  the  drama. 

The  last  hope  of  Protestantism  is  in  the 
middle  classes,  and  in  them  we  have  every 
confidence ;  but  when  a  section  of  a  nation  is 
hemmed  in  on  all  sides — as  the  middle  classes 
will  be — they  must  give  way.  They  will  con- 
tend to  the  last,  fighting  gloriously  under  a 
deceitful  banner — that  oi  justification  hy  faith 
alone.  How  long  the  siege  may  hold  out  no 
man  can  say,  but  that  Protestantism,  both  in 
England  and  on  the  Continent,  is  doomed  to  fall, 
unless  completely  reformed,  there  is  no  longer 
any  reason  to  doubt. 

Lord  Aberdeen,  in  speaking  of  the  Papal 
Aggression,  said,  that  every  one  teas  agreed  that 

L 


230 

something  ought  to  he  done,  but  he  omitted  to 
say  what  that  "something"  was.  The  power 
of  the  Church  of  Rome  in  this  country  does 
not  come  from  Parliament,  but  from  Opinion  ; 
hence,  as  Parhament  has  no  jurisdiction  over 
the  cause  of  the  Papal  Aggression  (or  Roman 
propagandism),  no  act  of  Parhament  can  check 
its  progress.  It  is  by  acting  on  opinion  alone 
that  the  triumph  of  Rome  can  be  stopped ;  and 
in  these  circumstances  we  expect  we  have 
supplied  what  was  wanting  in  his  Lordship's 
speech,  in  instituting  an  inquiry  into  the  ele- 
ments of  Opinion,  and  in  advocating  the  Second 
Reformation,  which  is  the  result  of  that  in- 
quiry. 

It  is  to  the  adoption  of  a  consistent  protest 
against  Superstition,  and  unfurling  a  better 
standard,  that  the  Protestant  Faith  can  be  ex- 
pected to  stand,  and  at  last  put  down  oppo- 
sition. Instead  of  one  class  of  Miracles  let  her 
protest  against  all  unscriptural  Miracles;  and 
instead  of  justification  hy  faith  alono,  let  the 


231 

banner  of  the  Reformed  Protestant  Church  be 
justification  hy  faith  in  the  Love  of  God  and 
in  the  obedience  of  Man. 

A  large  proportion  of  men  have  no  Creed, 
and  those  who  have  cannot  define  a  single 
doctrine  of  the  creed  they  profess  to  hold.  The 
practice  of  Christianity  is  as  defective  as  its 
creed.  Great  lamentations  are  made  over  the 
want  of  fruits;  but  as  men  cannot  practise  what 
they  do  not  know  or  cannot  comprehend,  we 
must  define  the  doctrines  of  our  Faith  before 
we  can  expect  a  satisfactory  result.  The  pri- 
mitive and  unintelligible  state  of  our  creed  is 
sufiicient  to  account  for  its  want  of  success.  The 
object  of  Religion  is  unknown ;  hence  we  need 
not  wonder  that  such  a  state  of  religion  pre- 
duces  little  fruit. 

Such  is  the  deplorable  state  of  Religion ;  and 
the  reason  we  desire  a  Reformation  is  simply  to 
make  an  almost  barren  tree  bear  fruit,  and  be- 
cause it  is  the  only  cure  for  the  Papal  Aggres- 
sion, the  schism  in  the  Church  of  England,  and 
l2 


232 

the  dissensions  among  Protestants  generally. 
Vast  as  these  objects  are,  no  one  can  doubt  that 
they,  in  common  with  all  evils,  admit  of  a  cure 
more  or  less  perfect.  The  Church  is  the  only 
means  of  delivering  the  world  from  the  fetters 
of  ignorance,  irreligion,  and  misery.  It  is  only 
by  her  that  the  cheering  prophecies  of  the 
Bible  can  be  fulfilled;  and  we  have  shown 
that  this  cannot  come  to  pass  without  a  Re- 
formation of  our  Creed.  Reformation  must  be 
the  prayer  of  every  good  man ;  and  if  that 
which  we  have  proposed  cannot  be  gainsaid, 
it  ought  to  be  accepted.  The  times  are  ex- 
tremely favourable  to  the  present  movement, 
for  every  one  is  impressed  with  the  conviction 
that  a  Reform  of  some  kind  is  wanted. 

Such  is  the  present  state  of  the  Papal  Ag- 
gression question  in  England,  and  the  times 
are  surely  sufficiently  critical  to  justify  us  in 
bringing  forward  an  impartial  and  comprehen- 
sive inquiry  into  the  whole  question.  There  is  no 
hope  but  in  Reform,  and  if  the  Clergy  will  only 


233 

turn  their  attention  to  the  subject  they  will  dis- 
cover that  if  there  is  a  hope,  that  hope  is  Reform. 
The  Church  of  England  has  put  off  Reforma- 
tion so  long  that  she  must  now  make  up  her 
mind  to  lose  a  portion  of  her  Clergy ;  but  se- 
rious and  alarming  as  this  prospect  is,  it  is 
surely  better  to  come  to  a  Reformation  at  once 
than  to  put  off  the  day  of  reckoning  until  the 
entire  Church  is  sunk  in  Superstition.  There 
is  encouragement  in  the  fact  that  few  of  the 
laity  are  likely  to  follow  the  schismatics,  if  the 
cure  is  not  delayed.  Let  a  Reformation  be 
pursued  with  a  steady  and  well-defined  pur- 
pose, and  all  will  yet  be  well;  otherwise  woe 
to  British  Liberty  and  Toleration. 


234 


CHAPTEE  XI. 
CONCLUSION. 


The  Priesthood. 

Feeling.  What  is  the  Catholic  Church  ? 

Intellect.  A  CathoHc  can  have  no  Faith  inde- 
pendent of  "The  Holy  Catholic  Church" 
— a  fiction  which  comes  in  the  place  of  God, 
and  occupies  the  place  of  Evidence. 

With  this  fiction  the  Catholic  needs  no 
evidence  for  Scripture,  Traditions,  or  any  thing 
that  the  Clergy  or  Church  says  or  does. 
Shake  a  Catholic's  faith  in  this  Idol,  he  has 
nothing    left.      His    belief   in    Scripture    and 


235 

Tradition  vanishes  with  his  Faith  in  a  mira- 
culously supported  Priesthood. 

Feel.  Explain  the  Theory  of  "  The  Holy 
Catholic  Church." 

Intel.  The  theory  of  a  Supernaturally  sup- 
ported Priesthood  is— that  Christ  would  not 
have  undertaken  the  Salvation  of  the  World, 
and  only  appeared  on  the  earth  for  a  short 
period,  and  to  a  limited  portion  of  mankind. 
It  is  therefore  taken  for  granted  that  Christ 
has  provided  for  the  wants  of  his  Church  in 
all  ages  and  nations  by  means  of  a  standing 
Priesthood  or  Church,  and  that  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  alone  is  that  Church. 

Such  is  the  utmost  that  can  be  said  in  sup- 
port of  the  Doctrine.  It  will  be  perceived,  that, 
although  the  reasoning  is  exceedingly  plausible, 
it  is  reasoning  upon  a  pure  assumption,  as  no 
evidence  of  any  kind  is  offered. 

This  Doctrine  constitutes  the  Priest  a  kind 
of  mediator  between  God  and  man.  To  him 
alone  are  committed  the  oracles  of  God.     The 


236 

word  of  God  must  be  exclusively  interpreted 
by  the  "  Church." 

To  the  Clergy  this  fiction  offers  Power  and 
Influence  over  the  People.  To  the  People  it 
brings  down  an  offended  God  to  treat  with 
them  for  the  remission  of  Sin,  through  the 
mediation  of  the  Priest.  Christ  is  made  to 
authorize  the  forgiveness  or  retention  of  Sin  by 
the  priest.  By  compliance  with  the  demands 
of  the  priest,  any  Catholic  can  assure  himself 
of  Heaven.  Belief  in  the  fiction  of  "  the  Holy 
Catholic  Church"  is  pleasing  to  human  nature. 
It  is  a  delusion  destructive  of  the  highest  inte- 
rests of  Man. 

Feel.  State  your  authority  for  calling  the 
theory  a  fiction. 

Intel.  It  is  impossible  to  disprove  a  negative; 
but  so  long  as  the  Catholic  and  Oxford  Party 
refuse  to  condescend  on  evidence,  the  doctrine 
of"  a  Holy  Catholic  Church"  is  a  nullity. 

Feel.  The  Catholics  appeal  to  Scripture  and 
Tradition. 


237 

Intel.  If  they  did,  the  Papal  claim  could 
easily  be  disproved.  The  Papal  Church  claims 
the  right  arbitrarily  to  interpret  the  Scripture 
on  its  own  authority,  thereby  showing  that  the 
Church  of  Rome  claims  to  be  a  co-ordinate  if 
not  a  superior  authority  to  Scripture,  Tradition 
or  Experience. 

Feel.  The  Church  of  Rome  exists,  and  ap- 
peals to  that  Fact. 

Intel.  I  deny  sovereign  authority  to  any 
Church  whatever;  for  instance,  I  deny  an 
exclusive  right  to  any  Church  to  determine 
the  Will  of  God,  or  any  right  to  forgive  or 
retain  Sin. 

Christianity  in  the  early  centuries  of  the 
Church  took  the  form  of  Catholicism,  which 
has  been  shown  to  be  a  corruption  of  pure 
Doctrine,  on  the  model  of  the  Jewish  Church. 
If  any  Church  could  claim  a  delegated  autho- 
rity from  the  Deity,  the  Protestant  Church — 
which  is  partially  reformed  Catholicism — has  a 
better  claim  than  the  Church  of  Rome. 
l5 


238 

Feel.  The  Catholic  Church  is  older  than  the 
Protestant. 

Intel.  That  Catholic  Church  sprung  out  of  a 
low  state  of  civilization,  and  confessedly  less 
pure  than  the  Reformed  Churches.  If  age  was 
a  credential  of  a  Divine  Mission,  the  rehgious 
of  Brahma  and  Buddha  might  claim  the  sove- 
reignty of  Christendom,  as  they  are  older  than 
the  Church  of  Rome. 

As  the  controversy  now  stands,  the  Catho- 
lics rest  their  authority  on  no  evidence  what- 
ever; and  being  in  that  position,  the  Protestants 
are  entitled  to  call  the  Doctrine  on  which  the 
authority  of  the  Papal  Church  rests — a  Fiction 
and  a  Superstition. 

Feel.  The  Catholic  Church  appeals  to  our 
Lord's  words  to  St.  Peter — "  On  this  rock  will 
I  build  my  Church,  &c." 

Intel.  If  the  Catholic  Church  derives  her 
authority  from  Scripture,  she  must  submit  to 
Scripture;  and  that  condition  is  incompatible 
with  the  claim  set  up  by  the  Church  of  Rome! 


239 

Our  Lord  gave  no  power  to  St.  Peter  to  insti- 
tute an  endless  succession  of  Bishops  and 
Clergy,  and  it  is  certain  the  Apostle  never  ex- 
ercised such  a  power.  The  Doctrine  of  per- 
petual Apostolic  Ordination  either  involves  a 
miracle  performed  on  those  receiving  Ordina- 
tion, or  it  means  nothing;  and  no  man  can 
listen  to  that  doctrine  without  believing  in  mi- 
racles. Miracles  for  which  no  evidence,  either 
from  scripture  or  fact,  can  be  adduced. 

Feel.  I  do  not  see  how  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land can  consistently  protest  against  the  Ca- 
tholic Church,  so  long  as  the  doctrine  of  "  The 
Holy  Catholic  Church"  is  one  of  the  articles  of 
her  own  creed. 

Intel.  She  cannot.  While  the  Protestants 
hold  that  doctrine,  they  must  expect  defeat. 
With  that  doctrine  the  Church  of  Eng-land  is 
neither  Catholic  nor  Protestant.  The  Papal 
Aggression  will  inevitably  drive  tlie  Church  of 
England  to  Rome,  or  to  a  new  Reformation; 
for  there  is  no  middle  course  between  Truth 
and  Error. 


240 

Feel.  While  I  deny  the  claim  of  the  Catholic 
and  Oxford  Clergy  to  Apostolic  power,  I  am 
not  prepared  to  go  the  length  of  saying  that 
the  Clergy  are  nothing  more  than  Instructors, 
to  whom  the  cure  of  souls  is  committed. 

Intel.  It  is  easier  to  deny  than  to  prove; 
since  you  object  to  my  opinion,  perhaps  you 
will  state  yours.  If  a  Clergyman  is  not  spe- 
cially and  supernaturally  endowed  for  his 
office,  you  will  find  it  impossible  to  make  him 
more  than  a  man. 

Feel.  There  is  no  middle  course  between 
your  doctrine  and  Oxford  or  Rome.  The  ex- 
isting Schism  will  force  the  Church  to  speak 
out  and  state  what  her  Belief  really  is.  I  agree 
with  you  that  the  claim  of  Rome  is  a  fiction ; 
but  I  do  not  like  the  alternative  of  a  Reforma- 
tion. 

Intel.  There  are  many  Churches  of  the  Re- 
formation which  hold  no  such  fiction,  and  their 
Clergy  are  quite  as  much  respected  as  those 
who  claim  Apostolic  powers. 


241 

Feel.  Would  it  not  be  dangerous  to  Religion 
for  the  Churches  of  Rome  and  England  to 
renounce  their  claim  to  Divine  right? 

Intel.  It  is  certain  that  Error  cannot  pro- 
duce Good  J  and  as  the  claim  set  up  by  Rome 
and  Oxford  is  erroneous,  it  will  be  the  salva- 
tion of  Religion  at  once  to  renounce  it.  The 
whole  scope  of  th^  New  Testament  is  opposed 
to  the  idea  of  an  exclusive  Church. 

Feel,  Then  you  think  the  Clergy  of  the 
Christian  Church  are  not  Priests  in  the  sense 
attached  to  that  word  in  the  Old  Testament. 

Intel.  Certainly  not.  The  Old  Testament 
dispensation  was  a  Theocracy,  with  ordained 
sacrifices  to  be  offered  by  priests,  who  were  to 
stand,  as  it  were,  between  God  and  Man,  and 
make  atonement  for  the  people.  But  under 
the  New  Dispensation  the  old  Religion  is  abo- 
lished. 

Feel.  Since  the  Catholic  Faith  necessarily 
excludes    the   light   of   evidence   and    reason, 


242 

the  Catholics  will  be  the  last  to  join  the  Re- 
formation. 

Intel.  I  am  not  certain  of  that.  The  major 
difficulty  to  the  Reformation  of  the  Catholic 
Church  is  removed  when  a  true  and  consistent 
Faith  is  proposed  for  its  adoption.  A  Catholic 
cannot  purify  his  Faith  until  he  knows  some- 
thing better;  and  if  the  new  Reformation  is 
more  in  accordance  with  his  convictions  of 
Truth  than  his  present  Faith,  an  immediate  re- 
formation of  the  Catholic  Church  may  be  ex- 
pected. The  Second  Reformation  will  speak 
as  powerfully  to  the  consciences  of  Catholics  as 
of  Protestants. 

Feel.  Will  you  now  explain  the  claim  of  the 
Oxford  Party? 

Intel.  Both  in  spirit  and  in  doctrine  their 
claim  is  identical  with  that  of  the  Church  of 
Rome. 

The  Oxford  party,  like  the  Catholics,  claim 
supernatural  power  to  the  Priesthood.  They 
demand  the  exclusive  right  of  determining  the 


243 

will  of  the  Almighty,  and  of  making  that  will 
known  to  the  People  in  the  forgiveness  or  re- 
tention of  their  sins.  They,  like  the  Catholics, 
can  have  no  Faith  independently  of  "  The  Holy 
Catholic  Church,"  and  by  means  of  that  super- 
stition they  conveniently  evade  the  necessity  of 
evidence  for  their  Belief. 

You  will  perceive,  that  with  the  fiction  of 
"  the  Church"  to  fall  back  upon,  the  Clergy 
may  make  their  Belief  what  they  please,  with- 
out fear  of  contradiction.  This  fact  shows  the 
enormity  of  the  claim,  and  the  danger  which 
now  threatens  the  Nation. 

Feel.  I  quite  agree  with  you,  that  both 
Scripture  and  Experience  condemn  the  claim 
put  forth  by  the  Clergy  of  Rome  and  Oxford. 
It  is  a  claim  to  Class  Privileges  of  a  most 
subtile  and  dangerous  kind,  one  which  no 
people  can  grant  without  renouncing  liberty  of 
Conscience,  and  laying  violent  hands  on  Rea- 
son, the  noblest  gift  of  God,  and  the  only 
guardian  of  liberty.  The  Right  of  Private 
Judgment  is  the  sheet-anchor  of  Civilization. 


244 

The  Reign  of  Truth. 

Feel  What  is  Truth  ? 

Intel.  Belief,  founded  on  Evidence. 

Feel.  What  is  Evidence  ? 

Intel.  The  light  of  Nature  and  Revelation; 
viz.  Scripture  and  Facts. 

Feel.  What  is  Superstition? 

Intel.  Belief,  vv'ithout  Evidence. 

Feel.  What  is  Scepticism  ? 

Intel.  Unbelief  of  Truth. 

Feel.  What  do  you  mean  by  the  supremacy 
of  the  Conscience  ? 

Intel.  To  obey  the  dictates  of  Truth  in  pre- 
ference to  the  impulse  of  Feeling  is  to  be  ruled 
by  the  Conscience. 

Feel.  Your  principle  is  good,  but  you  will 
never  get  men  to  practise  it;  unfortunately 
Self-denial  is  unpleasant. 

Intel.  Reason  and  Conscience  are  powerful. 
Man  is  so  constituted,  that  if  you  convince  him 
of  a  Truth  he  can  only  disobey  such  conviction 
at  the  expense  of  mental  suffering. 


245 

Self-denial  is  elevating  to  the  character, 
and  it  soon  becomes  much  more  pleasant  than 
the  gratification  of  impulse.  Knowledge  and 
Practice  is  all  that  is  wanting  to  regenerate 
the  World.  The  Almighty  has  left  nothing 
unprovided  for. 

Feel.  What  is  Religion? 

Intel.  Practice  is  Religion.  Faith  is  Theology 
or  Belief. 

I.  The  Christian  obeys  the  dictates  of  his 
Conscience  in  preference  to  the  impulse  of  his 
Feelings. 

II.  He  prefers  the  good  of  others  to  his  own 
good,  when  these  principles  jar.  The  first 
principle  governs  Belief,  the  last  Action. 

Self-denial  in  practice  has  been  entirely 
overlooked  by  the  Christian  Church.  This  is 
the  cause  why  all  religious  and  political  creeds 
are  so  defective  and  so  unsuccessful. 

Feel.  Will  you  explain  the  first-named  prin- 
ciple more  fully  ? 

Intel,  To  like  and  dislike  without  Reason  is 


246 

pure  Feeling.  Impulse  or  Feeling,  minus 
Reason,  is  common  to  the  lower  animals.  It  is 
original  nature  unenlightened  by  the  intellect. 
If  we  believe  and  act  simply  because  we  like 
to  do  so,  we  sin  against  our  better  nature,  and 
against  the  precepts  of  Christ.  The  Conscience 
must  be  consulted  and  obeyed. 

Feel.  If  it  be  wrong  to  obey  the  Feelings, 
when  condemned  by  the  understanding,  I 
should  like  to  know  how  the  feelings  should 
have  been  created  with  us. 

Intel.  The  susceptibilities  and  faculties  of 
the  Soul  form  the  germ  of  the  Soul,  and  unless 
these  existed,  there  could  no  more  be  a  Soul 
than  the  stately  oak  could  grow  without  an 
acorn. 

Feel.  I  have  always  been  taught  that  the 
Religion  of  the  Heart  is  everything,  and  the 
Understanding  nothing,  and  you  now  tell  me 
that  the  religion  of  the  Heart  is  evil  and  Sin, 
unless  it  be  acted  on  by  the  understanding ! 
Will  you  state  your  authority  for  this  ? 


247 

Intel.  In  the  third  chajDter  of  St.  John's 
Gospel,  our  Saviour  condemns  those  who  love 
Darkness.  This  is  the  gratification  of  the  Feel- 
ings and  denial  of  the  Understanding.  He 
commends  those  who  do  the  Truth,  and  we 
cannot  do  the  Truth  unless  we  first  know  the 
Truth.  Such  is  my  authority  for  saying  that 
the  Religion  of  the  Feelings,  unenlightened  by 
the  understanding,  is  Irreligion. 

Feel.  Feeling  is  powerful  to  guide  action, 
but  Intellect  is  cold  and  imbecile.  The  change 
you  propose  would  rob  Religion  of  its  power. 

Intel.  Do  not  misunderstand  me.  I  do  not 
propose  to  discourage  the  Religion  of  the  Feel- 
ings; on  the  contrary,  I  would  stimulate  such; 
but  what  I  insist  on  is,  that  the  Feelings  be 
subjected  to  the  authority  of  the  Conscience. 

Feel.  I  have  always  admired  the  third  chap- 
ter of  St.  John  above  all  the  chapters  of  the 
Bible,  but  your  interpretation  never  occurred 
to  me  before.  Yours  is  unquestionably  a  new 
interpretation,  but  like  the  thousand  and  one 


248 

which  have  preceded  it,  I  presume  you  have 
no  proof  of  its  truth  which  does  not  apply  to 
others. 

Intel.  I  have.  What  distinguishes  my  in- 
terpretation from  all  its  predecessors  is,  that  it 
agrees  with  the  Test  of  Experience. 

Feel.  That  is  new.     What  is  Experience? 

Intel.  I.  Ascertained  facts  relating  to  ex- 
ternal things.  II.  Ascertained  facts  relating  to 
our  internal  consciousness.  From  these  two 
sources  all  knowledge  comes.  Science  is  the 
World's  repository  of  knowledge.  Into  it  dis- 
coveries are  poured,  and  from  which  all  con- 
flicting Belief  is  excluded. 

Feel.  May  not  facts  deceive? 

Intel.  A  supposed  fact  contradicting  other 
facts  is  not  a  fact.  It  is  therefore  a  contra- 
diction to  suppose  that  general  facts  or  prin- 
ciples can  be  fallacious. 

Feel.  Will  you  now  explain  your  second 
principle,  that  of  preferring  the  good  of  others 
to  our  own  when  these  are  contrary? 


249 

Intel.  To  be  charitable,  and  not  judge  evil 
of  our  neighbour's  motives  without  sufficient 
reason,  is  one  aspect  of  Christian  practice. 
Another  is  to  do  nothing  to  injure  our  neigh- 
bour; both  duties  flow  from  Love.  Now 
abideth  Faith,  Hope,  Charity,  but  the  greatest 
of  these  is  Charity  or  Love.  The  13th  chapter 
of  Corinthians,  from  which  these  words  are 
taken,  gives  a  perfect  description  of  Christian 
practice.     St.  Paul  prefers  Practice  to  Faith. 

Feel.  You  take  Scripture  for  the  ground- 
work, and  vxse  your  Intellect — which  you  say 
comes  from  Knowledge  and  Reason — to  inter- 
pret its  meaning. 

Intel.  Precisely. 

Feel.  Previous  attempts  to  reform  Religion 
either  fell  into  the  error  of  Rationalism,  by  ig- 
noring the  Feelings,  or  into  Spiritualism,  by 
ignoring  the  Litellect.  You  seem  to  have 
avoided  both  errors;  and  if  you  have  succeeded 
in  pulling  up  the  Tares  without  injuring  the 
Wheat,  the  great  want  of  the  age  is  supplied. 


250 

Intel.  You  may  rely  upon  it  God  did  not 
give  Experience  and  Reason  for  nothing — the 
neglect  of  these  adjuncts  of  nature  is  the 
cause  of  the  failure  of  Civilization,  and  the  pre- 
valence of  suffering.  Not  only  are  Reason  and 
Experience  the  best  gifts  of  God,  but  they 
include  all  gifts.  That  they  are  the  intended 
interpreters  of  the  Scriptures  is  certain. 

Feel.  Then  to  cultivate  the  understanding, 
and  to  love  your  neighbour,  is  the  whole  of  re- 
ligion. 

Intel.  Certainly  not.  The  first  and  great 
commandment  is,  to  love  God. 

Feel.  Will  you  explain  that  great  duty? 

Intel.  We  love  God  when  we  do  his  com- 
mandments. A  perception  of  the  love  of  God 
to  man  in  the  gift  of  Christ,  calls  forth  the 
emotion  of  love  to  God  in  return.  This  sup- 
plies a  new  motive  to  the  practice  of  Religion. 

Feel.  Then  the  religious  state  of  the  soul 
depends  on  the  conduct. 

Intel.  It  does.     Without  the  practice  of  love 


251 

to  our  neighbour  there  can  be  no  Rehgion. 
In  that  case  it  is  impossible  to  love  God. 
St.  Paul  states,  that  although  our  Faith  could 
remove  mountains,  yet  without  Love  we  are 
nothing;. 

Feel.  I  am  convinced  that  Faith  without 
Works  is  dead,  in  other  words,  that  Practice 
and  not  Faith  is  Religion.  Will  you  now  de- 
fine Religion? 

Intel.  Righteousness,  or  right  conduct,  is 
Religion. 

Feel.  Do  you  include  Religious  Services  in 
Right  conduct? 

Intel.  Of  course.  Public  worship  is  neces- 
sary to  keep  Man  in  remembrance  of  his  de- 
pendence on  God  for  all  things,  and  his  obli- 
gation to  love  and  serve  him  in  all  we  do.  The 
Ordinances  of  Religion  are  the  means  of  Reli- 
gion, not  Religion  itself. 

Feel.  My  Feelings  alone  rebel  against  the 
Reformation.  I  have  all  along  been  taught  to 
rely  exclusively   on   Faith   for  Righteousness, 


252 

and  you  now  tell  me  I  must  be  righteous 
myself. 

Intel.  A  Tree  is  known  by  its  Fruit.  "  With- 
out holiness  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord." 
"  The  pure  in  heart  see  God."  Unless  we 
have  righteousness,  it  is  certain  we  cannot  be 
Christians.  This  is  common  sense,  and  now 
that  you  have  granted  the  authority  of  Con- 
science, you  must  submit  to  its  dictates. 

Feel.  If  I  felt  I  had  the  power  to  improve 
myself,  my  fear  would  cease. 

Intel.  You  cannot  have  this  experience  until 
you  make  a  trial.  There  is  no  difficulty  in 
giving  effect  to  the  dictates  of  your  under- 
standing in  preference  to  your  feelings,  if  you 
please  to  do  it ;  neither  is  there  any  difficulty 
in  acting  so  as  not  to  injure  your  neighbour; 
and  as  these  two  duties  embrace  the  immediate 
object  of  Christianity,  it  is  certain  that  man 
may  be  righteous  if  he  pleases.  Man  is  per- 
fectly free  to  do  good  or  evil. 


253 

Feel.  1  must  confess  I  do  not  see  how  we 
could  be  responsible,  if  I  had  no  power  to 
work  Righteousness,  as  well  as  to  work  Evil; 
nor  can  I  understand  the  use  of  Christ's 
preaching,  if  his  hearers  had  no  power  to  turn 
from  their  sins.  I  have  attended  Church  faith- 
fully during  a  long  lifetime.  I  have  read  little 
else  than  Religious  Books  all  my  days.  But 
although  my  Conscience  has  been  soothed,  I 
am  not  a  whit  better  or  wiser  than  when  I  first 
imagined  myself  converted.  My  inner  man 
has  undergone  no  change,  except  to  be  more 
rebellious  than  ever.  My  only  resource  was 
to  lay  the  blame  of  my  evil  spirit  on  Satan  and 
my  first  parents.  Now  I  perceive  the  mission 
of  Christ  was  to  proclaim  the  Truth,  and  warn 
men  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come. —  T  per- 
ceive that  Belief  is  not  Religion.  The  only 
way  1  can  account  for  my  error  is,  that  I  never 
before  took  the  trouble  to  think  for  myself. 


M 


254 

Object[ons  answered. 

Feel.  The  proposed  Reformation  would  restore 
"the  Catholic  Doctrine  of  Works. 

Intel.  Certainly  not.  The  doctrine  that 
Practice  and  not  Faith  is  Religion — the  essence 
of  the  Second  Reformation — never  belonged  to 
the  Catholic  Church,  The  Catholic  doctrine 
of  Works  is  seeking  Salvation  from  the  observ- 
ance of  Human  ordinances.  That  doctrine 
being  destructive  of  the  practice  of  Christianity 
it  cannot  be  too  strongly  condemned. 

Feel.  What  is  your  objection  to  the  present 
interpretation  of  the  New  Testament  ?  Do  not 
the  Clergy  stimulate  the  Feelings,  and  at  the 
same  time  cultivate  the  understanding? 

Intel.  Religion,  as  it  now  stands,  is  every- 
thing and  nothing !  Man  is  told  that  he  can 
do  nothing,  and  yet  he  must  work,  or  his  re- 
ligion is  vain.  That  he  can  know  nothing 
and  yet  ignorance  is  evil.  In  teaching  oppo- 
sites,  there   is  no  wonder  that   men   are  ever 


255 

kept  learning,  and  never  coming  to  the  know- 
ledge of  the  Truth  —  that  Conversion  is  ever 
talked  about,  but  no  one  is  ever  converted. 
Let  the  Church  be  consistent  and  remove  in- 
consistency from  her  creed,  and  there  is  no 
difference  between  ray  views  and  Evangelicism. 

Feel.  You  say  Christ  came  to  publish  the 
Truth  and  warn  men  to  flee  from  coming 
Wrath.  I  grant  this,  but  unless  Christ's  work 
includes  the  idea  of  a  sacrifice,  it  would  be  im- 
possible to  account  for  his  crucifixion. 

Intel.  That  does  not  follow.  That  the  no- 
tion of  a  sacrifice  should  have  arisen  in  the 
Church  is  very  natural,  since  the  Jewish  worship 
abounded  with  sacrifices;  but  if  such  had  been 
the  intention  of  Christ,  he  would  have  said  so. 
He  says,  "  I  lay  down  my  life  for  the  sheep," 
but  he  does  not  say  that  He  did  so  as  a  sacri- 
fice. 

Without  the  Suffering,  Death  and  Resur- 
rection, Christ's  words  would  have  convinced 
no  man  in  a  degenerate  age,  like  that  in  which 
m2 


256 

our  Saviour  appeared.  To  speak  of  Truth  to 
the  crowds  that  surrounded  him,  without  at 
the  same  time  working  miracles,  and  especially 
without  a  violent  Death  and  a  visible  Resur- 
rection, would  have  produced  no  conversions. 
Until  after  the  accomplishment  of  the  Resur- 
rection, the  number  of  the  disciples  was  small, 
but  after  that  event  the  converted  increased  to 
thousands,  showing  the  effect  of  the  miracle  of 
our  Saviour's  Death  and  Resurrection  to  en- 
force conviction. 

Feel.  I  am  not  convinced. 

Intel.  1  grant  there  are  several  passages  in 
the  New  Testament  which,  if  read  literally, 
involve  the  idea  of  a  Sacrifice.  But  the  mean- 
ing of  these  passages  cannot  be  determined 
without  first  considering  the  general  scope  of 
Scripture,  and  above  all,  the  object  of  Religion. 
This  done,  you  will  find  it  impossible  to  read 
such  in  the  literal  sense.  Tlie  fioure  of  an 
atoning  Sacrifice  is  doubtless  used  by  the 
sacred  writers  to  show  forth  to  the  Jews  the 


257 

necessity  of  Christ's  death  and  sufferings.  And 
when  we  remember  that  their  minds  were 
wholly  engrossed  with  a  Religion  of  Works — 
of  which  an  atonement  and  daily  sacrifice  were 
the  chief — the  mystery  is  explained. 

There  is  as  much  authority  for  interpreting 
the  Scripture  figuratively,  as  regards  Evil  and 
Sin,  and  their  cure,  as  there  is  regarding  "  the 
real  presence"  in  the  Sacrament. 

Unless  "  this  is  my  Body"  may  be  rendered 
figuratively,  in  obedience  to  the  dictates  of  the 
Intellect,  there  could  have  been  no  first  Refor- 
mation ;  and  unless  St.  Paul's  discourses  on 
the  work  of  Christ  can  be  read  without  involv- 
ing the  idea  of  an  actual  Sacrifice  —  in  the 
Christian  as  in  the  Jewish  Church — there  can 
be  no  second  Reformation. 

Feel.  Will  you  state  the  point  on  which  the 
discussion  ought  to  turn  ? 

Intel.  If  original  sin  be  true,  an  atonement 
is  indispensable;  but  if  untrue,  that  is  ob- 
viously unnecessary  and  contradictory.     If  ori- 


258 

ginal  sin  cannot  be  maintained,  you  will  agree 
with  me  that  St.  Paul's  words,  as  to  sacrifice, 
must  be  taken  in  a  figurative  sense ;  and  when 
you  have  granted  this,  every  difficulty  in  the 
New  Testament  is  explained. 

Feel.  I  have  been  accustomed  to  expect  the 
Divine  forgiveness  in  consequence  of  Belief 
alone.  You  expect  pardon  in  consequence  of 
OBEDIENCE  to  the  commandmcnts  of  Christ  to 
love  God  and  your  neighbour,  and  on  the  love 
and  mercy  of  God  proclaimed  by  the  Saviour. 
Suppose  I  hold  both  Faiths? 

Intel.  Faith  in  Obedience  is  alone  compati- 
ble with  the  express  commandments  of  Christ, 
and  it  alone  agrees  with  the  testimony  of 
Experience,  and  leaves  Nature  unimpaired. 
I  would  have  no  objection  to  your  Belief  being 
superadded  to  mine,  if  such  would  not  destroy 
my  Belief  and  produce  Scepticism. 

Your  Belief  and  mine  are  opposites ;  I  must 
either  give  up  mine  and  take  yours,  or  you 
nmst  give  up  yours  and  take  mine.     Double 


259 

Faith  keeps  one  always  in  a  half  state  between 
Belief  and  Scepticism — neither  a  happy  nor  a 
profitable  state,  in  which  to  spend  a  precious 
lifetime.  The  conduct  governs  Happiness, 
whether  we  rely  on  Belief,  or  on  Works.  A 
double-minded  Man  is  unstable  in  all  his  ways. 

Feel.  You  &re  going  upon  the  principle  that 
the  improvement  of  Man  is  the  sole  object  of 
Christ's  coming. 

Intel.  Certainly. 

Feel.  Is  not  God's  object  double?  1st,  to 
glorify  himself;   2nd.  to  improve  Man. 

Intel.  That  cannot  be.  You  confound  the 
motive  with  the  object.  The  first  is  the  motive 
of  God  in  the  mission  of  the  Saviour;  the 
second  the  object  of  that  Mission. 

Feel.  It  is  more  agreeable  to  rely  on  Divine 
righteousness  than  on  a  life  of  Christian  Love 
and  self-denial. 

Intel.  Knowledge  has  its  pleasures  as  well 
as  ignorance,  and  habit  makes  anything  plea- 


260 

sant.  I  grant  that  self-improvement  is  difficult 
and  disagreeable  at  first,  but  when  men  are 
convinced  it  is  their  interest  to  improve,  they 
will  sacrifice  their  prejudices. 

The  change  from  a  reliance  on  mere  Belief 
to  a  reliance  on  Obedience  must  come  some- 
time, if  the  World  is  ever  to  be  delivered  from 
suffering,  oppression  and  wretchedness,  and 
the  sooner  the  Truth  be  told  the  better.  When 
we  look  at  the  present  state  of  the  World  it  ap- 
pears as  if  the  time  for  Reformation  had  fully 
come.  The  Catholics  are  fast  closing  in  upon 
the  Protestants  in  every  country  in  Europe, 
and  none  more  than  in  England.  Ireland  is 
ruled  by  a  foreign  Prince — a  power  which  may 
at  any  time  be  used  against  us.  The  Reform- 
ation not  only  promises  the  removal  of  these 
evils,  but  it  will  certainly  unite  all  Christendom 
in  the  ties  of  brotherhood.  To  the  entire  race, 
as  well  as  to  individual  men,  the  Reformation 
offers  peace  and  prosperity. 


261 

Feel.  Are  you  prepared  to  obviate  every  pos- 
sible objection? 

Intel.  One  thing  is  certain,  that  no  objection 
can  be  brought  against  the  new  interpretation 
whicli  does  not  apply  to  the  old.  The  test  of 
Experience  must  decide  between  the  two  In- 
terpretations. And  Nature  must  be  consulted 
as  well  as  Scripture.  Fortunately,  the  best 
Books  on  orthodox  Theology  grant  the  prin- 
ciple that  no  interpretation  can  be  true  which 
contradicts  facts.  With  that  admission  my 
position  is  impregnable. 

Feel.  Suppose  I  tell  you  the  Intellect  has 
nothing  to  do  with  Religion.  Is  not  Revela- 
tion supernatural,  and  therefore  above  Reason? 

Intel.  One  would  think  you  were  a  Catholic, 
and  while  you  hold  your  present  opinion  it 
will  be  difficult  to  reach  you. 

Feel.  I  grant  the  Intellect  has  to  do  with 
Practice  but  not  with  Faith. 

Intel.  Belief  must  be  founded  on  something, 


262 

or  it  is  mere  fancy  or  caprice.  You  will  grant 
that  the  only  Belief  worthy  of  the  name  must 
be  founded  on  the  Scriptures,  or  on  facts. 

Feel.  I  get  my  Faith  from  the  Scriptures. 

Intel.  Place  the  Bible  before  an  irrational 
animal,  it  cannot  understand  a  word.  It  has 
no  faith.  It  is  in  consequence  of  Reason  that 
you  have  any  faith.  You  must  therefore  be 
convinced  that  Intellect  cannot  be  separated 
from  Faith  any  more  than  from  Practice. 

You  can  change  your  Belief  when  your 
Reason  is  convinced,  but  not  otherwise.  This 
is  the  proof  that  true  Belief  depends  on  Reason 
and  Knowledge. 

Feel.  Having  told  me  from  whence  Truth 
comes,  will  you  explain  the  origin  of  Super- 
stition ? 

Intel,  Superstition  comes  from  instinct,  in 
connection  with  imperfectly  understood  Expe- 
rience. 


263 


The  Reformation. 

Feel.  Will  you  state  what  is  intended  by  the 
Second  Reformation. 

Intel.  Improved  Action  consequent  on  Im- 
proved Knowledge,  can  alone  reform  and  im- 
prove the  World.  By  reformation  Evil  and 
Sin  may  be  so  far  reduced  as  to  be  confined 
to  exceptional  cases. 

Feel.  Then  it  is  not  merely  a  Reformation  in 
Belief,  but  a  reformation  in  Action,  which  you 
intend. 

Intel.  Certainly.  There  can  be  no  improve- 
ment in  Opinion  which  does  not  show  itself  in 
Action. 

Feel  What  is  Action  ? 

Intel.  There  are  Actions  of  thought,  word 
and  deed;  the  term  "Conduct"  expresses 
every  variety  of  Human  Action. 

Feel.  Will  you  point  out  the  particular  mea- 
sures the  people  should  agitate. 

Intel.  The  Reformation  ousht  to  commence 


264 

with  something  practical ;  I  will  therefore  state 
three  demands,  which  embrace  in  their  discus- 
sion all  the  subjects  which  call  for  Reform- 
ation. 

I.  Direct  Taxation. —  This  Reform  will 
enlist  in  the  cause  of  the  Reformation  many 
who  would  otherwise  be  indifferent  spectator. 
Universal  free  trade  will  complete  the  downfall 
of  Class  interests,  and  spread  the  blessings  of 
peace  and  prosperity  far  and  wide.  Its  influ- 
ence will  cross  the  Channel,  and  prepare  other 
Nations  for  a  general  Reformation. 

II.  Church  Patronage. — Reformation  is 
impossible  without  improved  Knowledge,  and 
unless  the  people  have  a  voice  in  the  election 
of  their  teachers,  there  can  be  no  guarantee  for 
a  o;eneral  and  sustained  Reformation  in  Know- 
ledge  and  Religion.  Let  Petitions  cover  the 
Table  of  both  Houses  of  Parliament  until  this 
just  demand  be  granted. 


265 

III.  Doctrinal  Reform. — Knowledge  and 
Civilization  must  remain  stereotyped  until  this 
Reform  be  granted.  The  People  cannot  be 
expected  to  suffer  privations  for  the  sake  of 
Class  privileges  and  obsolete  Doctrines;  and 
the  Will  of  the  Nation  only  requires  to  be 
expressed  to  secure  a  complete  revision  of  the 
doctrine  of  Faith.  Let  the  People  petition  their 
respective  Churches  as  well  as  Parliament  to 
call  a  second  Westminster  Assembly  to  settle 
the  doctrines  of  the  Reformation. 

FeeL  Your  scheme  is  practicable,  and  pro- 
vided the  Press  be  favourable  to  the  movement, 
the  People  will  not  be  slow  to  carry  a  Reform- 
ation on  which  their  future  welfare  depends. 
You  are  aware  the  Clergy  cannot  take  the 
initiative  in  any  Reformation.  But  with  a 
unanimous  Press  in  its  favour,  they  will  be  as 
anxious  as  the  People  can  be  to  throw  off  the 
tyranny  of  Superstition. 

Intel.  Reject  the  Reformation,  and  the  Dark 
Ages  are  repeated.     Accept  it,  and  Civilization 

N 


266 

passes  to  its  final  stage.     The  reign  of  Truth 
Justice,  and  Benevolence  begins. 


We  have  now  completed  a  laborious — but, 
we  trust,  not  an  unprofitable — investigation 
into  prevailing  opinions  and  practices  with  a 
view  to  a  General  Reformation. 

The  means  by  which  the  present  transition 
state  of  society  may  be  so  improved  that  future 
good  may  come  out  of  present  evil  have  been 
pointed  out.  By  a  general  Reformation  in  the 
Church  and  in  the  State,  both  at  home  and 
abroad,  the  causes  of  disaffection  will  be  re- 
moved; and  instead  of  a  future  of  war  and 
retrogression,  the  world  shall  enjoy  a  future  of 
peace  and  progress. 

We  have  shown  that  England  cannot  adopt 
the  principles  of  the  proposed  Reformation 
without  producing  a  similar  result  on  the  rest 
of  Europe.  To  take  advantage  of  the  present 
opportunity    to    reform    what   was    left   unre- 


267 

formed  by  the  first  Reformation,  is  the  proper 
duty  of  England,  and  the  only  preventive  of 
War. 

If  England  takes  the  initiative  in  the  great 
work  of  Reformation,  the  general  Revolution 
through  which  the  World  is  now  passing  will 
be  converted  into  a  general  Reformation.  And 
in  the  hope  these  pages  will  not  be  without 
their  use  in  the  present  extraordinary  crisis  of 
the  World's  history,  we  respectfully  withdraw. 


c.  nowoRTn  and  sons,  printers, 

BELL  YARD,  TEMPLE  BAR. 


^wmmo/: 


AWEUNIVERS/a 

3> 


^OFCA1IFO%  ,^WE•UNIVER5•//i 


m 


"^^AHvaani^ 


<rii30NVS01^ 


^•lOSANCElfx> 


^lOSANCElf. 

O 


"^/yaaAiNnivv 


o 

— n 

i 

-n 
O 

NVSOl^ 


^lOSANCElfx^ 

o  ^ 

so 
> 


^tUBRARYQ^       -s>^lllBRARYc 


^.JOJiivDjo'^     ^^mmy\^' 


^lOSANCElfXx 


O         il. 


"^AaaAiNn-^Wv^ 


^OFCALIF0% 


^.OFCAllF0/?.>. 


-c^lLIBRARYOc. 

^  -  — '  ^ 


^i 

NO^ 


lYj.jo"^     ^^ojnv3-jo^ 


aWEUNIVERJ//. 


^lOSANCFl^ 
o 


<ril30NVS01^ 


%il3AINn3\^ 


^IFOff^      ^OFCAIIFO/?^ 


AWEUNIVERSy/, 


vvlOSANCElf. 


<ril3DNVS01^'^       %il3AINI13WV^| 


f^ 


^ 


>^ 


^UIBRARYQ^ 


AA    001095  212 

%a3AINa3WV 


^TilJDNVSOl^ 


CI 


^OFCAIIFO/?^ 


^<?AavaaiH^ 


^^WE•UNIVER%       ^lOSANCElfj-^ 


o 


vvlOSANCEtfj> 


%a3AINn3UV 


^ILIBRARYQ<- 


-5^UIBRARYQ<- 


"^(i/OJllVDJO^ 


^<!/0JnV3JO>^ 


Vr 


o 
?3 


vjclOSANCElfXx 


"^/SiHAINH  3WV 


AOFCALIFOffi^ 


.^•OFCAIIFOI?^ 


^^Aavaan-A^      ^OAnvaaiH^ 


^HIBRARYQ< 


^(tfOdllYDJO"^ 


^WEUNIVER%       ^lOSANCElfj> 


<J5l30KVS01^        %a3AINn-3WV 


^OFCAIIFOI?^ 


.^WEUKIVERS/A 


o 


<ril30NVS01^       %83AINn3ftV^